Created by 2605:8D80:5A0:B37C:6B36:73F8:574A:59EA
Last edited May 8, 2026
UpdateBot (talk | contribs)
robot: Update article
expanded content
 
(6 intermediate revisions by 4 users not shown)
Line 1: Line 1:
{{short description|West Germanic language}}
{{short description|West Germanic language}}
{{Other uses|English (disambiguation)}}
{{good article}}
{{pp-vandalism|small=yes}}
{{pp-vandalism|small=yes}}
{{pp-move-indef}}
{{pp-move}}
{{Use dmy dates|date=January 2020}}
{{Use dmy dates|date=February 2024}}
{{Use British English|date=July 2014}}
{{Use British English|date=July 2014}}
{{Infobox language
{{Infobox language
| name            = English
| name            = English
| pronunciation    = {{IPAc-en|ˈ|ɪ|ŋ|ɡ|l|ᵻ|ʃ}}{{sfn|Oxford Learner's Dictionary|2015|loc=Entry: [http://www.oxfordlearnersdictionaries.com/us/pronunciation/english/english_1 English – Pronunciation]}}
| pronunciation    = {{IPAc-en|ˈ|ɪ|ŋ|ɡ|l|ᵻ|ʃ}} {{respell|ING-glish}}{{sfn|''Oxford Learner's Dictionary''|2015|loc=Entry: [http://www.oxfordlearnersdictionaries.com/us/pronunciation/english/english_1 English – Pronunciation]}}
| region           =  
| states           = The [[English-speaking world]], including the {{enum|[[United Kingdom]]|[[United States]]|[[Canada]]|[[Australia]]|[[Republic of Ireland|Ireland]]|[[New Zealand]]|[[Commonwealth Caribbean]]|[[South Africa]]|[[List of countries and territories where English is an official language|others]]}}
| speakers        = 360{{ndash}}400{{nbsp}}million
| speakers        = [[First language|L1]]: {{nowrap|380 million}}
| ethnicity        = [[English people]] <br/> [[Anglo-Saxons]] (historically)
| speakers_label  = Speakers
| date            = 2006
| date            = 2021
| ref              = {{sfn|Crystal|2006|pp=424–426}}
| ref              = <ref>{{Cite web |url=https://www.ethnologue.com/insights/ethnologue200/ |title=What are the top 200 most spoken languages? |website=Ethnologue |date=2023 |access-date=3 October 2023 |archive-date=18 June 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230618002011/https://www.ethnologue.com/insights/ethnologue200/ |url-status=live}}</ref>
| speakers2        = [[Second language|L2 speakers]]: 750{{nbsp}}million;<br/>as a [[foreign language]]: 600–700&nbsp;million{{sfn|Crystal|2006|pp=424–426}}
| speakers2        = {{plainlist|
* [[Second language|L2]]: {{nowrap|1.077 billion}} (2021)<ref name="Ethnologue26">{{e26|eng|English}}</ref>
* [[English-speaking world|Total]]: 1.457 billion}}
| familycolor      = Indo-European
| familycolor      = Indo-European
| fam2            = [[Germanic languages|Germanic]]
| fam2            = [[Germanic languages|Germanic]]
| fam3            = [[West Germanic languages|West Germanic]]
| fam3            = [[West Germanic]]
| fam4            = [[North Sea Germanic]]
| fam4            = [[North Sea Germanic]]
| fam5            = [[Anglo-Frisian languages|Anglo-Frisian]]
| fam5            = [[Anglic languages|Anglic]]
| fam6            = [[Anglic languages|Anglic]]
| ancestor        = [[Proto-English]]
| ancestor        = [[Old English]]
| ancestor2        = [[Old English]]
| ancestor2       = [[Middle English]]
| ancestor3       = [[Middle English]]
| ancestor3       = [[Early Modern English]]
| ancestor4       = [[Early Modern English]]
| script          = {{plainlist|
| script          = {{plainlist|
* [[Latin script|Latin]] ([[English alphabet]])
* [[Latin script|Latin]] ([[English alphabet]])
* [[Anglo Saxon runes]] (historically)
* [[Anglo-Saxon runes]] (historical)
* [[English Braille]], [[Unified English Braille]]
* [[English Braille]], [[Unified English Braille]]
}}
}}
| nation          = {{plainlist|
| nation          = {{ubli | [[List of countries and territories where English is an official language#Sovereign states|57 countries]] and [[List of countries and territories where English is an official language#Non-sovereign entities|30 dependent territories]] | Organisations including the {{enum
* [[List of territorial entities where English is an official language#Sovereign states|59 countries]]
| [[UN]]
* [[List of territorial entities where English is an official language#Non-sovereign entities|27 non-sovereign entities]]
| [[EU]]
{{Collapsible list |titlestyle= font-weight:normal; background:transparent; text-align:left; |title= Various organisations|
| [[Commonwealth of Nations|Commonwealth]]
* [[United Nations]]
| [[International Criminal Court|ICC]]
* [[European Union]]
| [[IMF]]
* [[Commonwealth of Nations]]
| [[IOC]]
* [[Council of Europe]]
| [[ISO]]
* [[International Criminal Court|ICC]]
| [[NATO]]
* [[International Monetary Fund|IMF]]
| [[WTO]]
* [[International Olympic Committee|IOC]]
| [[ASEAN]]
* [[International Organization for Standardization|ISO]]
| [[Organisation of American States|OAS]]
* [[NATO]]
| [[OECD]]
* [[WTO]]
}} }}
* [[North American Free Trade Agreement|NAFTA]]
| ethnicity        =[[English People|English]]
* [[Organization of American States|OAS]]
* [[Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development|OECD]]
* [[Organisation of Islamic Cooperation|OIC]]
* [[OPEC]]
* [[GUAM Organization for Democracy and Economic Development]]
* [[Pacific Islands Forum|PIF]]
* [[UKUSA Agreement]]
* [[Association of Southeast Asian Nations|ASEAN]]
* [[ASEAN Economic Community]]
* [[South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation|SAARC]]
* [[Caribbean Community]]
* [[Organization of Turkic States]]
* [[International Organization of Turkic Culture|Türksoy]]
* [[Economic Cooperation Organization|ECO]]
}}
}}
| iso1            = en
| iso1            = en
| iso2            = eng
| iso2            = eng
Line 64: Line 50:
| lingua          = 52-ABA
| lingua          = 52-ABA
| notice          = IPA
| notice          = IPA
| sign            = [[Manually coded English]]<br/>(multiple systems)
| sign            = [[Manually coded English]] {{nwr|(multiple systems)}}
| glotto          = stan1293
| glotto          = stan1293
| glottorefname    = English
| glottorefname    = English
| map              = File:English language distribution.svg
| mapscale        = 1.25
| mapsize          = 320
| map              = English language distribution.svg
| mapcaption      = {{legend|#346699|Regions where English is a majority native language}}
| mapcaption      = {{legend|#346699|Regions where English is the native language of the majority}}
{{legend|#99ccff|Regions where English is official or widely spoken, but not as a primary native language}}
{{legend|#99ccff|Regions where English is an official or widely spoken language, but not a majority native language}}
| minority        = Worldwide, especially in {{plainlist|
| dialects = {{hlist |class=inline |[[British English]]|[[North American English|North American]]|[[Caribbean English|Caribbean]]|[[Australian English|Australian]]|[[New Zealand English|New Zealand]]|[[South African English|South African]]|[[Hiberno-English]]}} ([[List of dialects of English|full list]])
* [[Greenland]]
* [[Malaysia]]
* [[Sri Lanka]]
* [[Bahrain]]
* Various others{{citation needed|date=October 2021}}
}}
}}
}}
{{English language}}
'''English''' is a [[West Germanic languages|West Germanic language]] of the [[Indo-European languages|Indo-European]] language family that emerged in [[History of Anglo-Saxon England|early medieval England]] and has since become a global [[lingua franca]].{{sfn|The Routes of English}}{{sfn|Crystal|2003a|p=6}}{{sfn|Wardhaugh|2010|p=55}} The namesake of the language is the [[Angles (tribe)|Angles]], one of the [[Germanic peoples]] who [[Anglo-Saxon settlement of Britain|migrated to Britain]] after the [[End of Roman rule in Britain|end of Roman rule]]. English is the [[List of languages by total number of speakers|most spoken language]] in the world, primarily due to the global influences of the former [[British Empire]] (succeeded by the [[Commonwealth of Nations]]) and the [[United States]]. It is the most widely learned [[second language]] in the world, with more second-language speakers than native speakers. However, English is only the [[list of languages by number of native speakers|third-most spoken native language]], after [[Mandarin Chinese]] and [[Spanish language|Spanish]].<ref name="Ethnologue26" />


'''English''' is a [[West Germanic languages|West Germanic language]] of the [[Indo-European language family]], originally spoken by the inhabitants of [[early medieval England]].{{sfn|The Routes of English}}{{sfn|Crystal|2003a|p=6}}{{sfn|Wardhaugh|2010|p=55}} It is named after the [[Angles]], one of the ancient [[Germanic peoples]] that migrated from [[Anglia (peninsula)|Anglia]], a peninsula on the [[Baltic Sea]] (not to be confused with [[East Anglia]]), to the area of [[Great Britain]] later named after them: [[England]]. The closest living relatives of English include [[Scots language|Scots]], followed by the [[Low German|Low Saxon]] and [[Frisian languages]]. While English is [[Genetic relationship (linguistics)|genealogically]] [[West Germanic language|West Germanic]], its vocabulary is also distinctively influenced by [[Old Norman French]] and [[Latin]], as well as by [[Old Norse]] (a [[North Germanic language]]).<ref name="Wolff">{{cite book |last=Finkenstaedt |first=Thomas |author2=Dieter Wolff |title=Ordered profusion; studies in dictionaries and the English lexicon |publisher=C. Winter |year=1973 |isbn=978-3-533-02253-4}}</ref>{{sfn|Bammesberger|1992|p=30}}{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=39}} Speakers of English are called [[Anglophone]]s.
English is either the official language, or one of the official languages, in [[list of countries and territories where English is an official language|57 sovereign states and 30 dependent territories]], making it the most geographically widespread language in the world. In the [[United Kingdom]], the United States, [[Australia]], and [[New Zealand]], it is the dominant language for historical reasons without being explicitly defined by law.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=108–109}} It is a [[official languages of the United Nations|co-official language of the United Nations]], the [[languages of the European Union|European Union]], and many other international and regional organisations. It has also become the ''[[de facto]]'' lingua franca of diplomacy, [[languages of science|science]], technology, international trade, [[logistics]], tourism, aviation, entertainment, and the [[languages used on the Internet|Internet]].<ref>{{cite news |url=https://www.nytimes.com/2022/01/18/books/review/the-rise-of-english-rosemary-salomone.html |title=How the English Language Conquered the World |last=Chua |first=Amy |work=[[The New York Times]] |date=18 January 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220301222132/https://www.nytimes.com/2022/01/18/books/review/the-rise-of-english-rosemary-salomone.html |archive-date=1 March 2022 |url-status=live}}</ref> ''[[Ethnologue]]'' estimated that there were over 1.4&nbsp;billion speakers worldwide {{as of|2021|lc=y}}.<ref name="Ethnologue26" />


The earliest forms of English, evolved from a group of West Germanic ([[Ingvaeonic]]) dialects brought to Great Britain by [[Anglo-Saxons|Anglo-Saxon settlers]] in the 5th century and further mutated by Norse-speaking [[Viking]] settlers starting in the 8th and 9th centuries, are collectively called [[Old English]]. [[Middle English]] began in the late 11th century with the [[Norman conquest of England]], after which considerable French (especially [[Old Norman]]) and [[Latin influence in English|Latinate]] [[Foreign language influences in English|vocabulary]] was incorporated into English over some three hundred years.<ref name="Ian Short 2007. p. 193">Ian Short, ''A Companion to the Anglo-Norman World'', "Language and Literature", Boydell & Brewer Ltd, 2007. (p. 193)</ref>{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=30}} [[Early Modern English]] began in the late 15th century with the introduction of the [[printing press]] to [[London]], the printing of the [[King James Bible]] and the start of the [[Great Vowel Shift]].<ref>{{cite web|title=How English evolved into a global language|url=https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/magazine-12017753|date=20 December 2010|publisher=BBC|access-date=9 August 2015|archive-date=25 September 2015|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150925173407/http://www.bbc.co.uk/news/magazine-12017753|url-status=live}}</ref>
[[Old English]] emerged from a group of West Germanic dialects spoken by the [[Anglo-Saxons]]. Early inscriptions were written with [[Anglo-Saxon runes|runes]] before a [[Old English Latin alphabet|Latin-based alphabet]] was adopted for longer texts. Late Old English borrowed some grammar and core vocabulary from [[Old Norse]], a [[North Germanic languages|North Germanic language]].<ref name="Finkenstaedt1973">{{cite book |last=Finkenstaedt |first=Thomas |author2=Dieter Wolff |title=Ordered profusion; studies in dictionaries and the English lexicon |publisher=C. Winter |year=1973 |isbn=978-3-533-02253-4}}</ref>{{sfn|Bammesberger|1992|p=30}}{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=39}} An evolution of the Latin alphabet, the [[English alphabet]], fully supplanted the runic alphabet by the [[High Middle Ages]], coinciding with the emergence of [[Middle English]] in [[England in the High Middle Ages|England under Norman control]]. Middle English borrowed vocabulary extensively from [[langues d'oïl|French dialects]], which are the source of approximately [[list of English words of French origin|28 per&nbsp;cent of Modern English words]], and from [[Latin]], which is [[list of Latin words with English derivatives|the source of an additional 28 per&nbsp;cent]].<ref>{{cite book |doi=10.1017/chol9780521264754.006 |chapter=Lexis and Semantics |title=The Cambridge History of the English Language |date=1992 |last1=Burnley |first1=David |pages=409–499 |isbn=978-1-139-05553-6 |editor-first1=Norman |editor-last1=Blake |quote=Latin and French each account for a little more than 28 percent of the lexis recorded in the [[Shorter Oxford English Dictionary]] (Finkenstaedt & Wolff 1973)}}</ref> While Latin and the [[Romance languages]] are thus the source for a majority of its lexicon taken as a whole, [[English grammar|English's grammar]] and [[English phonology|phonology]] remain Germanic, as does most of its basic everyday vocabulary. Finally, Middle English transformed, in part through the [[Great Vowel Shift]], into [[Modern English]], which exists on a [[dialect continuum]] with [[Scots language|Scots]]; it is next-most closely related to [[Low German|Low Saxon]] and [[Frisian languages|Frisian]].


[[Modern English]] has spread around the world since the 17th century as a consequence of the worldwide influence of the [[British Empire]] and the United States. Through all types of printed and electronic media of these countries, English has become the leading language of international [[discourse]] and the ''[[lingua franca]]'' in many regions and professional contexts such as science, [[navigation]] and law.{{sfn|The Routes of English}} Modern [[English grammar]] is the result of a gradual change from a typical [[Indo-European languages|Indo-European]] [[Dependent-marking language|dependent-marking]] pattern, with a rich [[inflection]]al [[Morphology (linguistics)|morphology]] and relatively [[free word order]], to a mostly [[Analytic language|analytic]] pattern with little inflection, and a fairly fixed [[subject–verb–object]] word order.{{sfn|König|1994|page=539}} Modern English relies more on [[auxiliary verb]]s and [[word order]] for the expression of complex [[grammatical tense|tenses]], [[grammatical aspect|aspect]] and [[grammatical mood|mood]], as well as [[passive voice|passive constructions]], [[interrogative]]s and some [[Negation (linguistics)|negation]].
== Classification ==
English is a member of the [[Indo-European language family]], belonging to the [[West Germanic]] branch of [[Germanic languages]].{{sfn|Bammesberger|1992|pp=29–30}} Owing to their descent from a shared ancestor language known as ''[[Proto-Germanic]]'', English and other Germanic languages{{snd}}which include [[Dutch language|Dutch]], [[German language|German]], and [[Swedish language|Swedish]]{{sfn|Durrell|2006}}{{snd}}have characteristic features in common, including a division of verbs into [[Germanic strong verb|strong]] and [[Germanic weak verb|weak]] classes, the use of [[modal verb]]s, and sound changes affecting [[Proto-Indo-European]] consonants known as [[Grimm's law|Grimm's]] and [[Verner's law]]s.{{sfn|König|van der Auwera|1994}}


English is the [[List of languages by total number of speakers|most spoken language]] in the world (if Chinese is divided into variants)<ref>{{e22|eng|English}}</ref> and the [[List of languages by number of native speakers|third-most spoken native language]] in the world, after Standard Chinese and Spanish.{{sfn|Ethnologue|2010}} It is the most widely learned [[second language]] and is either the official language or one of the official languages in [[list of territorial entities where English is an official language|almost 60 sovereign states]]. There are more people who have learned English as a second language than there are native speakers. {{As of|2005}}, it was estimated that there were over 2&nbsp;billion speakers of English.<ref>{{Cite journal|title=Two thousand million?|journal=English Today|volume=24|issue=1|pages=3–6|language=en-US|doi=10.1017/S0266078408000023|last1=Crystal|first1=David|year=2008|s2cid=145597019}}</ref> English is the majority native language in the United Kingdom, the United States, Canada, Australia, [[New Zealand]] (see [[Anglosphere]]) and the [[Republic of Ireland]], and is widely spoken in some areas of the Caribbean, Africa, South Asia, Southeast Asia and Oceania.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=108–109}} It is a [[Official languages of the United Nations|co-official language of the United Nations]], [[Languages of the European Union|the European Union]] and many other world and regional international organisations. It is the most widely spoken Germanic language, accounting for at least 70% of speakers of this Indo-European branch. There is much variability among the many [[Regional accents of English|accents]] and [[List of dialects of English|dialects of English]] used in different countries and regions in terms of [[phonetics]] and [[phonology]], and sometimes also [[vocabulary]], [[idioms]], [[grammar]], and [[spelling]], but it does not typically prevent understanding by speakers of other dialects and accents, although [[mutual unintelligibility]] can occur at extreme ends of the [[dialect continuum]].
[[Old English]] was one of several [[Ingvaeonic languages]], which emerged from a [[dialect continuum]] spoken by West Germanic peoples during the 5th century in [[Frisia]], on the coast of the [[North Sea]]. Old English emerged among the Ingvaeonic speakers on the [[British Isles]] following their migration there, while the other Ingvaeonic languages ([[Frisian languages|Frisian]] and [[Old Low German]]) developed in parallel on the continent.{{sfn|Bazelmans|2009|pp=325–326}} Old English evolved into [[Middle English]], which in turn evolved into Modern English.{{sfn|Robinson|1992}} Particular dialects of Old and Middle English also developed into other [[Anglic languages]], including [[Scots language|Scots]]{{sfn|Romaine|1982|pp=56–65}} and the extinct [[Fingallian]] and [[Yola dialect]]s of Ireland.{{sfn|Barry|1982|pp=86–87}}


== Classification ==
English was isolated from other Germanic languages on the continent and diverged considerably in [[lexis (linguistics)|vocabulary]], [[syntax]], and [[phonology]] as a result. It is not [[mutually intelligible]] with any continental Germanic language{{snd}}though some, such as Dutch and Frisian, show strong affinities with it, especially in its earlier stages.{{sfn|Harbert|2006}}{{page needed|date=July 2024}} English and Frisian [[Anglo-Frisian languages|were traditionally considered more closely related to one another]] than they were to other West Germanic languages, but most modern scholarship does not recognise a particular affinity between them.<ref>{{multiref2|{{harvnb|Bazelmans|2009|p=326|loc="According to most researchers, this means that there cannot have been an 'original' Anglo-Frisian entity ..."}} | {{harvnb|Stiles|2018|p=31|loc="... It is not possible to construct the exclusive common relative chronology that is necessary in order to be able to establish a node on a family tree. The term and concept of 'Anglo-Frisian' should be banished to the historiography of the subject."}} }}</ref> Though they exhibited similar sound changes not otherwise found around the North Sea at that time, the specific changes appeared in English and Frisian at different times{{snd}}a pattern uncharacteristic for languages sharing a unique phylogenetic ancestor.{{sfn|Versloot|2017|pp=341–342}}{{sfn|Stiles|2018|pp=5–6}}
[[File:Europe germanic-languages 2.PNG|thumb|


'''[[Anglic languages]]'''
== History ==
{{legend|#FFA500|English}}
{{Main|History of English}}
{{legend|#FF8C00|[[Scots language|Scots]]}}
'''[[Anglo-Frisian languages]]'''<br/> Anglic and
{{legend|#FFD700|[[Frisian languages|Frisian]] ([[West Frisian language|West]], [[North Frisian language|North]], [[Saterland Frisian language|Saterland]])}}
'''[[North Sea Germanic languages]]''' Anglo-Frisian and
{{legend|#7FFF00|[[Low German|Low German/Low Saxon]]}}
'''[[West Germanic languages]]'''<br/> North Sea Germanic and
{{legend|#FFFF00|[[Dutch language|Dutch]]; in Africa: [[Afrikaans]]}}
...... [[German language|German]] ([[High German|High]]):
{{legend|#00FF00|[[Central German|Central]]; in [[Luxembourg|Lux.]]: [[Luxembourgish]]}}
{{legend|#008000|[[Upper German|Upper]]}}
...... [[Yiddish]]]]


[[File:West Germanic languages (simplified).svg|thumb|left|upright=1.13|The [[West Germanic languages]]]]
=== Proto-Germanic to Old English ===
[[File:Beowulf Cotton MS Vitellius A XV f. 132r.jpg|thumb|Manuscript (written in [[uncial script]]) of ''[[Beowulf]]'', an epic poem composed in Old English between 975 and 1025.{{pb}}The poem begins: {{lang|ang|Hƿæt ƿē Gārde{{\}}na ingēar dagum þēod cyninga{{\}}þrym ge frunon ...}}<br />[Listen! We have heard of the glory in bygone days of the folk-kings of the spear-Danes ...]<ref>{{cite book |title=Beowulf |edition=2nd |date=2012 |orig-date=1999 |translator-last=Liuzza |translator-first=Roy M. |translator-link=Roy Liuzza |publisher=Broadview |isbn=978-1-554811137}}</ref> ]]
[[Old English]] (also called ''Anglo-Saxon'') was the earliest form of the English language, spoken from {{circa|450}} to {{cx|1150}}. Old English developed from a set of [[West Germanic]] dialects, sometimes identified as [[Anglo-Frisian]] or [[North Sea Germanic]], that were originally spoken along the coasts of [[Frisia]], [[Lower Saxony]] and southern [[Jutland]] by Germanic peoples known to the historical record as the [[Angles (tribe)|Angles]], [[Saxons]], and [[Jutes]].<ref>Baugh, Albert (1951). A History of the English Language. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. pp. 60–83, 110–130</ref> From the 5th century, the Anglo-Saxons [[Anglo-Saxon settlement of Britain|settled Britain]] as [[end of Roman rule in Britain|the Roman economy and administration collapsed]]. By the 7th century, Old English [[Celtic language decline in England|had become dominant in Britain]]{{snd}}replacing the [[Common Brittonic]] and [[British Latin]] previously spoken during the [[Roman Britain|Roman occupation]],{{sfn|Collingwood|Myres|1936}}{{sfn|Graddol|Leith|Swann et al.|2007}}{{sfn|Blench|Spriggs|1999}} which ultimately left little influence on English. ''England'' and ''English'' (originally {{lang|ang|Ænglaland}} and {{lang|ang|Ænglisc}}) are both named after the Angles.{{sfn|Bosworth|Toller|1921}}


English is an [[Indo-European language]] and belongs to the [[West Germanic]] group of the [[Germanic languages]].{{sfn|Bammesberger|1992|pp=29–30}} [[Old English]] [[Anglo-Saxon settlement of Britain|originated]] from a Germanic tribal and [[Dialect continuum|linguistic continuum]] along the [[Frisia]]n [[North Sea]] coast, whose languages gradually evolved into the [[Anglic languages]] in the [[British Isles]], and into the [[Frisian languages]] and [[Low German|Low German/Low Saxon]] on the continent. The Frisian languages, which together with the Anglic languages form the [[Anglo-Frisian languages]], are the closest living relatives of English. Low German/Low Saxon is also closely related, and sometimes English, the Frisian languages, and [[Low German]] are grouped together as the [[Ingvaeonic|Ingvaeonic (North Sea Germanic) languages]], though this grouping remains debated.{{sfn|Bammesberger|1992|p=30}} Old English evolved into [[Middle English]], which in turn evolved into Modern English.{{sfn|Robinson|1992}} Particular dialects of Old and Middle English also developed into a number of other Anglic languages, including [[Scots language|Scots]]{{sfn|Romaine|1982|pp=56–65}} and the extinct [[Fingallian]] and [[Forth and Bargy dialect|Forth and Bargy (Yola)]] dialects of [[Ireland]].{{sfn|Barry|1982|pp=86–87}}
Old English was divided into two Anglian dialects ([[Mercian dialect|Mercian]] and [[Northumbrian Old English|Northumbrian]]) and two Saxon dialects ([[Kentish Old English|Kentish]] and [[West Saxon dialect|West Saxon]]).{{sfn|Campbell|1959|p=4}} Through the influence exerted by the kingdom of [[Wessex]], and the educational reforms instated by [[King Alfred]] during the 9th century, the West Saxon dialect became the [[standard language|standard written variety]].{{sfn|Toon|1992|loc=Chapter: Old English Dialects}} The epic poem ''[[Beowulf]]'' is written in West Saxon, and the earliest English poem, ''[[Cædmon's Hymn]]'', is written in Northumbrian.{{sfn|Donoghue|2008}} Modern English developed mainly from Mercian, but the [[Scots language]] developed from Northumbrian. During the earliest period of Old English, a few short inscriptions were made using a [[Anglo-Saxon runes|runic alphabet]].{{sfn|Gneuss|2013|p=23}} By the 7th century, a [[Old English Latin alphabet|Latin alphabet]] had been adopted. Written with [[half-uncial]] [[letterform]]s, it included the runic letters ''[[wynn]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|ƿ}}}} and ''[[thorn (letter)|thorn]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|þ}}}}, and the modified Latin letters ''[[eth]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|ð}}}}, and ''[[Æ|ash]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|æ}}}}.{{sfn|Gneuss|2013|p=23}}{{sfn|Hogg|Denison|2006a|pp=30–31}}


Like [[Icelandic language|Icelandic]] and [[Faroese language|Faroese]], the development of English in the [[British Isles]] isolated it from the continental Germanic languages and influences, and it has since diverged considerably. English is not [[Mutual intelligibility|mutually intelligible]] with any continental Germanic language, differing in [[lexis (linguistics)|vocabulary]], [[syntax]], and [[phonology]], although some of these, such as Dutch or Frisian, do show strong affinities with English, especially with its earlier stages.{{sfn|Harbert|2007}}
Old English is markedly different from Modern English, such that 21st-century English speakers are entirely unable to understand Old English without special training. Its grammar was similar to that of modern German: [[Old English grammar|nouns, adjectives, pronouns, and verbs]] had many more [[inflectional morphology|inflectional endings and forms]], and word order was [[free word order|much freer]] than in Modern English. Modern English has [[grammatical case|case forms]] in pronouns (''he'', ''him'', ''his'') and has a few verb inflections (''speak'', ''speaks'', ''speaking'', ''spoke'', ''spoken''), but Old English had case endings in nouns as well, and verbs had more [[grammatical person|person]] and [[grammatical number|number]] endings.{{sfn|Hogg|1992a}}{{sfn|Smith|2009}}{{sfn|Trask|2010}}


Unlike Icelandic and Faroese, which were isolated, the development of English was influenced by a long series of invasions of the British Isles by other peoples and languages, particularly [[Old Norse]] and [[Norman language|Norman French]]. These left a profound mark of their own on the language, so that English shows some similarities in vocabulary and grammar with many languages outside its linguistic [[clades]]—but it is not mutually intelligible with any of those languages either. Some scholars have argued that English can be considered a [[mixed language]] or a [[Creole language|creole]]—a theory called the [[Middle English creole hypothesis]]. Although the great influence of these languages on the vocabulary and grammar of Modern English is widely acknowledged, most specialists in language contact do not consider English to be a true mixed language.{{sfn|Thomason|Kaufman|1988|pp=264–265}}{{sfn|Watts|2011|loc=Chapter 4}}
=== Influence of Old Norse ===
Between the 8th and 11th centuries, the English spoken in some regions [[Middle English#Transition from Old English|underwent significant changes]] due to contact with [[Old Norse]], a [[North Germanic]] language. Several waves of Norsemen colonising the northern British Isles in the 8th and 9th centuries put Old English speakers in constant contact with Old Norse. Norse influence was strongest in the north-eastern varieties of Old English spoken in the [[Danelaw]] surrounding York; today these features are still particularly present in Scots and [[English language in Northern England|Northern English]]. The centre of Norse influence was [[Kingdom of Lindsey|Lindsey]], located in the [[Midlands]]. After Lindsey was incorporated into the Anglo-Saxon polity in 920, English spread extensively throughout the region. An element of Norse influence that continues in all English varieties today is the third person pronoun group beginning with ''th-'' (''they'', ''them'', ''their'') which replaced the Anglo-Saxon pronouns with {{lang|ang|h-}} ({{lang|ang|hie, him, hera}}).{{sfn|Thomason|Kaufman|1988|pp=284–290}}


English is classified as a Germanic language because it shares [[language change|innovations]] with other Germanic languages such as [[Dutch language|Dutch]], [[German language|German]], and [[Swedish language|Swedish]].{{sfn|Durrell|2006}} These shared innovations show that the languages have descended from a single common ancestor called [[Proto-Germanic]]. Some shared features of Germanic languages include the division of verbs into [[Germanic strong verb|strong]] and [[Germanic weak verb|weak]] classes, the use of [[modal verb]]s, and the sound changes affecting [[Proto-Indo-European language|Proto-Indo-European]] consonants, known as [[Grimm's law|Grimm's]] and [[Verner's law]]s. English is classified as an Anglo-Frisian language because Frisian and English share other features, such as the [[palatalization (sound change)|palatalisation]] of consonants that were velar consonants in [[Proto-Germanic language|Proto-Germanic]] (see {{section link|Phonological history of Old English|Palatalization}}).{{sfn|König|van der Auwera|1994}}
Other [[list of English words of Old Norse origin|Norse loanwords]] include ''give'', ''get'', ''sky'', ''skirt'', ''egg'', and ''cake'', typically displacing a native Anglo-Saxon equivalent. Old Norse in this era retained considerable mutual intelligibility with some dialects of Old English, particularly northern ones.{{sfn|Kastovsky|1992|pp=320, 332}}


== History ==
=== Middle English ===
{{Main|History of English}}
{{Further|Influence of French on English}}
{{Quote box |align=center |quoted=true |
|salign=center
|quote={{lang|enm|Englischmen þeyz hy hadde fram þe bygynnyng þre manner speche, Souþeron, Northeron, and Myddel speche in þe myddel of þe lond, ... Noþeles by comyxstion and mellyng, furst wiþ Danes, and afterward wiþ Normans, in menye þe contray longage ys asperyed, and som vseþ strange wlaffyng, chyteryng, harryng, and garryng grisbytting.}}{{pb}}[Although, from the beginning, Englishmen had three manners of speaking, southern, northern and midlands speech in the middle of the country, ... Nevertheless, through intermingling and mixing, first with Danes and then with Normans, amongst many the country language has arisen, and some use strange stammering, chattering, snarling, and grating gnashing.]
|source= [[John Trevisa]], {{cx|1385}}{{sfn|Hogg|2006|pp=360–361}}
}}
The [[Middle English]] period is often defined as beginning with the [[Norman Conquest]] in 1066. During the centuries that followed, English was heavily influenced by the form of [[Old French]] spoken by the new Norman ruling class that had migrated to England (known as [[Old Norman]]). Over the following decades of contact, members of the middle and upper classes, whether native English or Norman, became increasingly bilingual. By 1150 at the latest, bilingual speakers represented a majority of the English [[aristocracy]], and monolingual French speakers were nearly non-existent.{{sfn|Townend|2012|pp=81–82}} The French spoken by the Norman elite in England eventually developed into the [[Anglo-Norman language]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Short |first=Ian |title=A Companion to the Anglo-Norman World |chapter=Language and Literature |publisher=Boydell and Brewer |date=2002 |isbn=978-1-84615-046-3 |doi=10.1017/9781846150463.011 |pages=191–214}}</ref>  The division between Old to Middle English can also be placed during the composition of the ''[[Ormulum]]'' ({{cx|late 12th century}}), a work by the [[Augustinians|Augustinian]] canon [[Orrm]] which highlights blending of Old English and Anglo-Norman elements in the language for the first time.{{sfn|Townend|2012|pp=99–100}}<ref>{{Cite book |last1=Johannesson |first1=Nils-Lennart |title=Ormulum |last2=Cooper |first2=Andrew |date=2023 |url=https://reunido.uniovi.es/index.php/SELIM/article/download/20530/16515 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-289043-6 |series=Early English text society |archive-date=11 August 2024 |access-date=11 August 2024 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20240811020739/https://reunido.uniovi.es/index.php/SELIM/article/download/20530/16515 |url-status=live }}</ref>


=== Proto-Germanic to Old English ===
As the lower classes, who represented the vast majority of the population, remained monolingual English speakers, a primary influence of Norman was as a lexical [[superstratum]], introducing a wide range of [[loanword]]s related to politics, legislation and prestigious social domains.{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=39}} For instance, the French word {{lang|fr|trône}} appears for the first time, from which the English word ''throne'' is derived.<ref>{{cite journal |url=https://scholarworks.harding.edu/tenor/vol5/iss1/5 |title=Effects of the Norman Conquest on the English Language |first=Curt |last=Baker |date=Spring 2016 |journal=Tenor Times |volume=5 |access-date=17 July 2025 |archive-date=9 August 2025 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20250809205313/https://scholarworks.harding.edu/tenor/vol5/iss1/5/ |url-status=live }}</ref> Middle English also greatly simplified the inflectional system, probably in order to reconcile Old Norse and Old English, which were inflectionally different but morphologically similar. The distinction between nominative and accusative cases was lost except in personal pronouns, the instrumental case was dropped, and the use of the genitive case was limited to indicating [[possession (linguistics)|possession]]. The inflectional system regularised many irregular inflectional forms,{{sfn|Lass|1992|pp=103–123}} and gradually simplified the system of agreement, making word order less flexible.{{sfn|Fischer|van der Wurff|2006|pp=111–113}}
{{Main|Old English}}


[[File:Beowulf Cotton MS Vitellius A XV f. 132r.jpg|thumb|The opening to the Old English epic poem ''[[Beowulf]]'', [[manuscript|handwritten]] in [[Half-uncial|half-uncial script]]:<br/>{{lang|ang|Hƿæt ƿē Gārde/na ingēar dagum þēod cyninga / þrym ge frunon...}}<br/>"Listen! We of the Spear-Danes from days of yore have heard of the glory of the folk-kings..."]]
Middle English literature includes [[Geoffrey Chaucer]]'s ''[[Canterbury Tales]]'' ({{cx|1400}}), and [[Thomas Malory]]'s ''{{lang|fr|[[Le Morte d'Arthur]]}}'' (1485). In the Middle English period, the use of regional dialects in writing proliferated, and dialect traits were even used for effect by authors such as Chaucer.<ref>{{cite web |last1=Horobin |first1=Simon |title=Chaucer's Middle English |url=https://opencanterburytales.dsl.lsu.edu/refmideng/ |website=The Open Access Companion to the Canterbury Tales |publisher=Louisiana State University |access-date=24 November 2019 |quote=The only appearances of their and them in Chaucer's works are in the Reeve's Tale, where they form part of the Northern dialect spoken by the two Cambridge students, Aleyn and John, demonstrating that at this time they were still perceived to be Northernisms |archive-date=3 December 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191203092713/https://opencanterburytales.dsl.lsu.edu/refmideng/ |url-status=live}}</ref> In [[Wycliffe's Bible|the first translation]] of the entire Bible into English by [[John Wycliffe]] (1382), Matthew 8:20 reads: {{langr|enm|"Foxis han dennes, and briddis of heuene han nestis."}}<ref>{{cite web |last=Wycliffe |first=John |url=http://wesley.nnu.edu/fileadmin/imported_site/wycliffe/wycbible-all.pdf |publisher=Wesley NNU |title=Bible |access-date=9 April 2015 |archive-date=2 February 2017 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20170202202047/http://wesley.nnu.edu/fileadmin/imported_site/wycliffe/wycbible-all.pdf |url-status=live}}</ref> Here the plural suffix {{lang|enm|-n}} on the verb ''have'' is still retained, but none of the case endings on the nouns are present.


The earliest form of English is called [[Old English]] or [[Anglo-Saxon]] (c. year 550–1066). Old English developed from a set of [[West Germanic]] dialects, often grouped as [[Anglo-Frisian]] or [[North Sea Germanic]], and originally spoken along the coasts of [[Frisia]], [[Lower Saxony]] and southern [[Jutland]] by Germanic peoples known to the historical record as the [[Angles]], [[Saxons]], and [[Jutes]].<ref>Baugh, Albert (1951). A History of the English Language. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. pp. 60–83, 110–130</ref><ref name=OriginOfAngloSaxon>{{Citation | first = Thomas William | last = Shore | author-link = Thomas William Shore | title = [[commons:File:Shore T. W. - Origin of the Anglo-Saxon Race.pdf|Origin of the Anglo-Saxon Race – A Study of the Settlement of England and the Tribal Origin of the Old English People]] | place = London | edition = 1st | year = 1906 | pages = 3, 393}}</ref> From the 5th century, the Anglo-Saxons [[Anglo-Saxon settlement of Britain|settled Britain]] as [[End of Roman rule in Britain|the Roman economy and administration collapsed]]. By the 7th century, the Germanic language of the Anglo-Saxons [[Celtic language-death in England|became dominant in Britain]], replacing the languages of [[Roman Britain]] (43–409): [[Common Brittonic]], a [[Celtic languages|Celtic language]], and [[Latin]], brought to Britain by the [[Roman occupation of Britain|Roman occupation]].{{sfn|Collingwood|Myres|1936}}{{sfn|Graddol|Leith|Swann et al.|2007}}{{sfn|Blench|Spriggs|1999}} ''England'' and ''English'' (originally {{lang|ang|Ænglaland}} and {{lang|ang|Ænglisc}}) are named after the Angles.{{sfn|Bosworth|Toller|1921}}
=== Early Modern English ===
{{Main|Early Modern English}}
[[File:Great Vowel Shift2a.svg|thumb|Illustration of the [[Great Vowel Shift]] that affected long vowels in [[Early Modern English]]. After the highest vowels /i: u:/ broke into [[diphthong]]s /ai au/, each of the lower vowels gradually shifted up one level to compensate.]]
The period of Early Modern English, lasting between 1500 and 1700, was characterised by the [[Great Vowel Shift]] (1350–1700), inflectional simplification, and linguistic standardisation. The Great Vowel Shift affected the stressed long vowels of Middle English. It was a [[chain shift]], meaning that each shift triggered a subsequent shift in the vowel system. [[Mid vowel|Mid]] and [[open vowel]]s were [[raising (sound change)|raised]], and [[close vowel]]s were [[vowel breaking|broken]] into [[diphthong]]s. For example, the word ''bite'' was originally pronounced as the word ''beet'' is today, and the second vowel in the word ''about'' was pronounced as the word ''boot'' is today. The Great Vowel Shift explains many irregularities in spelling since English retains many spellings from Middle English, and it also explains why English vowel letters have very different pronunciations from the same letters in other languages.{{sfn|Lass|2000a}}{{sfn|Görlach|1991|pp=66–70}}


Old English was divided into four dialects: the Anglian dialects ([[Mercian dialect|Mercian]] and [[Northumbrian dialect|Northumbrian]]) and the Saxon dialects, [[Kentish dialect (Old English)|Kentish]] and [[West Saxon dialect|West Saxon]].{{sfn|Campbell|1959|p=4}} Through the educational reforms of [[Alfred the Great|King Alfred]] in the 9th century and the influence of the kingdom of [[Wessex]], the West Saxon dialect became the [[standard language|standard written variety]].{{sfn|Toon|1992|loc=Chapter: Old English Dialects}} The [[epic poetry|epic poem]] ''[[Beowulf]]'' is written in West Saxon, and the earliest English poem, ''[[Cædmon's Hymn]]'', is written in Northumbrian.{{sfn|Donoghue|2008}} Modern English developed mainly from Mercian, but the [[Scots language]] developed from Northumbrian. A few short inscriptions from the early period of Old English were written using a [[Anglo-Saxon runes|runic script]].{{sfn|Gneuss |2013|p=23}} By the 6th century, a [[Old English Latin alphabet|Latin alphabet]] was adopted, written with [[half-uncial]] [[letterform]]s. It included the runic letters ''[[wynn]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|ƿ}}}} and ''[[Thorn (letter)|thorn]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|þ}}}}, and the modified Latin letters ''[[eth]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|ð}}}}, and ''[[Æ|ash]]'' {{angbr|{{lang|ang|æ}}}}.{{sfn|Gneuss |2013|p=23}}{{sfn|Denison|Hogg|2006|pp=30–31}}
English began to rise in prestige, relative to Norman French, during the reign of [[Henry V of England|Henry V]]. Around 1430, the [[Court of Chancery]] in [[Westminster]] began using English in its [[writ|official documents]], and a new standard form of Middle English, known as [[Chancery Standard]], developed from the dialects of London and the [[East Midlands English|East Midlands]]. In 1476, [[William Caxton]] introduced the [[printing press]] to England and began publishing the first printed books in London, expanding the influence of this form of English.{{sfn|Nevalainen|Tieken-Boon van Ostade|2006|pp=274–279}}


Old English is essentially a distinct language from Modern English and is virtually impossible for 21st-century unstudied English-speakers to understand. Its grammar was similar to that of modern [[German language|German]], and its closest relative is [[Old Frisian]]. [[Old English grammar|Nouns, adjectives, pronouns, and verbs]] had many more [[Inflectional morphology|inflectional endings and forms]], and word order was [[Pragmatic word order|much freer]] than in Modern English. Modern English has [[grammatical case|case forms]] in pronouns (''he'', ''him'', ''his'') and has a few verb inflections (''speak'', ''speaks'', ''speaking'', ''spoke'', ''spoken''), but Old English had case endings in nouns as well, and verbs had more [[grammatical person|person]] and [[grammatical number|number]] endings.{{sfn|Hogg|1992|loc=Chapter 3. Phonology and Morphology}}{{sfn|Smith|2009}}{{sfn|Trask|Trask|2010}}
Literature in early modern English includes the works of [[William Shakespeare]] and the 1611 [[King James Version]] (KJV) of the Bible. Even after the vowel shift the language still sounded different from Modern English: for example, the [[consonant cluster]]s {{IPA|/kn ɡn sw/}} in ''knight'', ''gnat'', and ''sword'' were still pronounced. Many of the grammatical features that a modern reader of Shakespeare might find quaint or archaic represent the distinct characteristics of early modern English.{{sfn|Cercignani|1981}} Matthew 8:20 in the KJV reads: "The Foxes have holes and the birds of the ayre have nests."{{sfn|Lass|2006|pp=46–47}} This exemplifies the loss of case and its effects on sentence structure (replacement with [[subject–verb–object word order]], and the use of ''of'' instead of the non-possessive genitive), and the introduction of loanwords from French ({{lang|fr|ayre}}) and word replacements (''bird'', originally meaning 'nestling', which had replaced Old English {{lang|ang|fugol}}).{{sfn|Lass|2006|pp=46–47}}


The translation of [[Gospel of Matthew|Matthew]] 8:20 from 1000 shows examples of case endings ([[nominative case|nominative]] plural, [[accusative case|accusative]] plural, [[genitive case|genitive]] singular) and a verb ending ([[present tense|present]] plural):
=== Spread of Modern English ===
* {{lang|ang|Foxas habbað holu and heofonan fuglas nest}}
By the late 18th century, the [[British Empire]] had spread English through its colonies and geopolitical dominance. Commerce, science and technology, diplomacy, art, and formal education all contributed to English becoming the first truly global language. English also facilitated worldwide international communication.{{sfn|How English evolved into a global language|2010}}{{sfn|The Routes of English}} English was adopted in parts of North America, parts of Africa, Oceania, and many other regions. When they obtained political independence, some of the newly independent states that had multiple [[indigenous language]]s opted to continue using English as the official language to avoid the political and other difficulties inherent in promoting any one indigenous language above the others.{{sfn|Romaine|2006|p=586}}{{sfn|Mufwene|2006|p=614}}{{sfn|Northrup|2013|pp=81–86}} In the 20th century the growing economic and cultural influence of the United States and its status as a superpower following the Second World War has, along with worldwide broadcasting in English by the [[BBC]]<ref>{{cite book |last=Baker |first=Colin |title=Encyclopedia of Bilingualism and Bilingual Education |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=YgtSqB9oqDIC&pg=PA311 |date=1998 |page=311 |publisher=Multilingual Matters |isbn=978-1-85359-362-8}}</ref> and other broadcasters, caused the language to spread across the planet much faster.{{sfn|Graddol|2006}}{{sfn|Crystal|2003a}}<br> In 1951, the [[International Civil Aviation Organization]] (ICAO) recommended to the [[Chicago Convention on International Civil Aviation|International Chicago Convention]] that [[Aviation English]] be universally adopted for "international aeronautical radiotelephony communications."<ref name=ICAO>{{cite web |url=https://www2023.icao.int/SAM/Documents/2003/RAAC8/RAAC8IP18.pdf |title=Status of English Language Standard for Use in Civil Aviation |publisher=International Civil Aviation Organization |date=April 2003 |accessdate=November 8, 2013}}</ref> In 2001, the [[International Maritime Organization]] (IMO) developed a set of key phrases, named [[Standard Marine Communication Phrases]] (SMCP), in English to be the recognised language supported by the international maritime community for use at sea.  In the 21st century, English is more widely spoken and written than any other language in history.{{sfn|McCrum|MacNeil|Cran|2003|pp=9–10}}  
* Fox-as habb-að hol-u and heofon-an fugl-as nest-∅
* fox-{{sc|NOM.PL}} have-{{sc|PRS.PL}} hole-{{sc|ACC.PL}} and heaven-{{sc|GEN.SG}} bird-{{sc|NOM.PL}} nest-{{sc|ACC.PL}}
* "Foxes have holes and the birds of heaven nests"{{sfn|Lass|2006|pp=46–47}}


=== Middle English ===
As Modern English developed, explicit norms for standard usage were published, and spread through official media such as public education and state-sponsored publications. In 1755, [[Samuel Johnson]] published his ''[[Dictionary of the English Language]]'', which introduced standard spellings of words and usage norms. In 1828, [[Noah Webster]] published the ''[[Webster's Dictionary|American Dictionary of the English language]]'' to try to establish a norm for speaking and writing American English that was independent of the British standard. Within Britain, non-standard or lower class dialect features were increasingly stigmatised, leading to the quick spread of the prestige varieties among the middle classes.{{sfn|Romaine|1999a}}
{{Main|Middle English|Influence of French on English}}


{{Quote box |width=300px |align=right |quoted=true |
In modern English, the loss of grammatical case is almost complete (it is now found only in pronouns, such as ''he'' and ''him'', ''she'' and ''her'', ''who'' and ''whom''), and [[subject–verb–object word order]] is mostly fixed.{{sfn|Romaine|1999a}} Some changes, such as the use of [[do-support|''do''-support]], have become universalised. (Earlier English did not use the word ''do'' as a general auxiliary as Modern English does; at first it was only used in question constructions, and even then was not obligatory.{{sfn|Romaine|1999a|p=2|loc="Other changes such as the spread and regularisation of do support began in the thirteenth century and were more or less complete in the nineteenth. Although do coexisted with the simple verb forms in negative statements from the early ninth century, obligatoriness was not complete until the nineteenth. The increasing use of do periphrasis coincides with the fixing of SVO word order. Not surprisingly, do is first widely used in interrogatives, where the word order is disrupted, and then later spread to negatives."}} Now, ''do''-support with the verb ''have'' is becoming increasingly standardised.) The use of progressive forms in ''-ing'', appears to be spreading to new constructions, and forms such as "had been being built" are becoming more common. Regularisation of irregular forms also slowly continues (e.g. ''dreamed'' instead of ''dreamt''), and analytical alternatives to inflectional forms are becoming more common (e.g. ''more polite'' instead of ''politer''). British English is also undergoing change under the influence of American English, fuelled by the strong presence of American English in the media.{{sfn|Leech|Hundt|Mair|Smith|2009|pp=18–19}}{{sfn|Mair|Leech|2006}}{{sfn|Mair|2006}}
|salign=right
|quote={{lang|enm|Englischmen þeyz hy hadde fram þe bygynnyng þre manner speche, Souþeron, Northeron, and Myddel speche in þe myddel of þe lond, ... Noþeles by comyxstion and mellyng, furst wiþ Danes, and afterward wiþ Normans, in menye þe contray longage ys asperyed, and som vseþ strange wlaffyng, chyteryng, harryng, and garryng grisbytting.}}<br/><br/>Although, from the beginning, Englishmen had three manners of speaking, southern, northern and midlands speech in the middle of the country, ... Nevertheless, through intermingling and mixing, first with Danes and then with Normans, amongst many the country language has arisen, and some use strange stammering, chattering, snarling, and grating gnashing.
|source= [[John of Trevisa]], ca. 1385{{sfn|Hogg|2006|pp=360–361}}
}}


From the 8th to the 12th century, Old English gradually transformed through [[language contact]] into [[Middle English]]. Middle English is often arbitrarily defined as beginning with the [[Norman conquest of England|conquest of England]] by [[William the Conqueror]] in 1066, but it developed further in the period from 1200 to 1450.
== Geographical distribution ==
{{See also|List of countries and territories where English is an official language|List of countries by English-speaking population|English-speaking world}}
[[File:Detailed SVG map of the Anglophone world.svg|thumb|upright=1.1|
{{legend|#045a8d|Majority native language}}
{{legend|#0674b6|Co-official and majority native language}}
{{legend|#439dd4|Official but minority native language}}
{{legend|#9bbae1|Secondary language: spoken as a second language by more than 20 per&nbsp;cent of the population, ''de facto'' working language of government, language of instruction in education, etc.<ref name="Ethnologue26" />}}
]]
[[File:EF English Proficiency Index 2019 Europe.svg|thumb|upright=1.1|[[EF English Proficiency Index]] 2019 in Europe:<ref>{{cite web |title=EF English Proficiency Index 2019 |url=https://www.ef.com/assetscdn/WIBIwq6RdJvcD9bc8RMd/cefcom-epi-site/reports/2019/ef-epi-2019-english.pdf |access-date=15 August 2024}} (pp. 6–7).</ref>
{{legend|#407294|Very high (63.07–70.27)}}
{{legend|#5A857D|High (58.26–61.86)}}
{{legend|#9DBB88|Moderate (52.50–57.38)}}
{{legend|#E7CB5B|Low (48.69–52.39)}}
{{legend|#F47B4B|Very low (40.87–48.19)}}
{{legend|#c0c0c0|Not included in report}}]]
{{as of|2016}}, 400&nbsp;million people spoke English as their [[first language]], and 1.1&nbsp;billion spoke it as a second language.<ref>{{cite web |title=Which countries are best at English as a second language? |url=https://www.weforum.org/agenda/2016/11/which-countries-are-best-at-english-as-a-second-language-4d24c8c8-6cf6-4067-a753-4c82b4bc865b |publisher=World Economic Forum |first1=Keith |last1=Breene |date=15 November 2019 |access-date=29 November 2016 |archive-date=25 November 2016 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20161125144549/https://www.weforum.org/agenda/2016/11/which-countries-are-best-at-english-as-a-second-language-4d24c8c8-6cf6-4067-a753-4c82b4bc865b/ |url-status=live}}</ref> English is the [[list of languages by total number of speakers|largest language by number of speakers]], spoken by communities on every continent.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=106}} Estimates of [[second language]] and foreign-language speakers vary greatly depending on how proficiency is defined, from 470&nbsp;million to more than 1&nbsp;billion.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=108–109}} In 2003, [[David Crystal]] estimated that non-native speakers outnumbered native speakers by a ratio of three-to-one.{{sfn|Crystal|2003a|p=69}}


First, the waves of Norse colonisation of northern parts of the British Isles in the 8th and 9th centuries put Old English into intense contact with [[Old Norse]], a [[North Germanic]] language. Norse influence was strongest in the north-eastern varieties of Old English spoken in the [[Danelaw]] area around York, which was the centre of Norse colonisation; today these features are still particularly present in [[Scots language|Scots]] and [[Northern England English|Northern English]]. However the centre of norsified English seems to have been in [[the Midlands]] around [[Kingdom of Lindsey|Lindsey]], and after 920 CE when Lindsey was reincorporated into the Anglo-Saxon polity, Norse features spread from there into English varieties that had not been in direct contact with Norse speakers. An element of Norse influence that persists in all English varieties today is the group of pronouns beginning with ''th-'' (''they, them, their'') which replaced the Anglo-Saxon pronouns with {{lang|ang|h-}} ({{lang|ang|hie, him, hera}}).{{sfn|Thomason|Kaufman|1988|pp=284–290}}
=== Three circles model ===
[[Braj Kachru]] has categorised countries into the [[Three Circles of English]] model, according to how the language historically spread in each country, how it is acquired by the populace, and the range of uses it has there{{snd}}with a country's classification able to change over time.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=196}}{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=2}}


With the [[Norman conquest of England]] in 1066, the now norsified Old English language was subject to contact with [[Old French]], in particular with the [[Old Norman]] dialect. The [[Norman language]] in England eventually developed into [[Anglo-Norman language|Anglo-Norman]].<ref name="Ian Short 2007. p. 193"/> Because Norman was spoken primarily by the elites and nobles, while the lower classes continued speaking Anglo-Saxon (English), the main influence of Norman was the introduction of a wide range of [[loanwords]] related to politics, legislation and prestigious social domains.{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=39}} Middle English also greatly simplified the inflectional system, probably in order to reconcile Old Norse and Old English, which were inflectionally different but morphologically similar. The distinction between nominative and accusative cases was lost except in personal pronouns, the instrumental case was dropped, and the use of the genitive case was limited to indicating [[Possession (linguistics)|possession]]. The inflectional system regularised many irregular inflectional forms,{{sfn|Lass|1992|pp=103–123}} and gradually simplified the system of agreement, making word order less flexible.{{sfn|Fischer|van der Wurff|2006|pages=111–13}} In the [[Wycliffe Bible]] of the 1380s, the verse Matthew 8:20 was written: {{lang|enm|Foxis han dennes, and briddis of heuene han nestis}}<ref>{{cite web | last = Wycliffe | first = John | url = http://wesley.nnu.edu/fileadmin/imported_site/wycliffe/wycbible-all.pdf | publisher = Wesley NNU | title = Bible | access-date = 9 April 2015 | archive-date = 2 February 2017 | archive-url = https://web.archive.org/web/20170202202047/http://wesley.nnu.edu/fileadmin/imported_site/wycliffe/wycbible-all.pdf | url-status = live }}</ref> Here the plural suffix {{lang|enm|-n}} on the verb ''have'' is still retained, but none of the case endings on the nouns are present. By the 12th century Middle English was fully developed, integrating both Norse and French features; it continued to be spoken until the transition to early Modern English around 1500. Middle English literature includes [[Geoffrey Chaucer]]'s ''[[The Canterbury Tales]]'', and [[Thomas Malory|Malory's]] ''[[Le Morte d'Arthur]]''. In the Middle English period, the use of regional dialects in writing proliferated, and dialect traits were even used for effect by authors such as Chaucer.<ref>{{cite web |last1=Horobin |first1=Simon |title=Chaucer's Middle English |url=https://opencanterburytales.dsl.lsu.edu/refmideng/ |website=The Open Access Companion to the Canterbury Tales |publisher=Louisiana State University |access-date=24 November 2019 |quote=The only appearances of their and them in Chaucer's works are in the Reeve's Tale, where they form part of the Northern dialect spoken by the two Cambridge students, Aleyn and John, demonstrating that at this time they were still perceived to be Northernisms |archive-date=3 December 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191203092713/https://opencanterburytales.dsl.lsu.edu/refmideng/ |url-status=live }}</ref>
"Inner-circle" countries have large communities of native English speakers; these include the United Kingdom, the United States, Australia, Canada, Ireland, and New Zealand, where the majority speaks English{{snd}}and South Africa, where a significant minority speaks English. The countries with the most native English speakers are, in descending order, the United States (at least 231&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Ryan|2013|loc=Table 1}} the United Kingdom (60&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Office for National Statistics|2013|loc=Key Points}}{{sfn|National Records of Scotland|2013}}{{sfn|Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency|2012|loc=Table KS207NI: Main Language}} Canada (19&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Statistics Canada|2014}} Australia (at least 17&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Australian Bureau of Statistics|2013}} South Africa (4.8&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Statistics South Africa|2012|loc=Table 2.5 Population by first language spoken and province (number)}} Ireland (4.2&nbsp;million), and New Zealand (3.7&nbsp;million).{{sfn|Statistics New Zealand|2014}} In these countries, children of native speakers learn English from their parents; citizens with other first languages, as well as incoming immigrants, learn English to communicate in local English-speaking neighbourhoods and workplaces.{{sfn|Bao|2006|p=377}} Inner-circle countries are the base from which English spreads to other regions of the world.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=196}}


=== Early Modern English ===
"Outer-circle" countries{{snd}}such as the Philippines,{{sfn|Rubino|2006}} Jamaica,{{sfn|Patrick|2006a}} India, Pakistan, Singapore,{{sfn|Lim|Ansaldo|2006}} Malaysia, and Nigeria{{sfn|Connell|2006}}{{sfn|Schneider|2007}}{{snd}}have much smaller proportions of native English speakers, but use of English as a second language in education, government, or domestic business is significant, and its use for instruction in schools and official government operations is routine.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=5}} These countries have millions of native speakers on dialect continua, which range from [[English-based creole languages]] to standard varieties of English used in inner-circle countries. They have many more speakers who acquire English as they grow up through day-to-day use and exposure to English-language broadcasting, especially if they attend schools where English is the language of instruction. Varieties of English learned by non-native speakers born to English-speaking parents may be influenced, especially in their grammar, by the other languages spoken by those learners{{snd}}with most including words rarely used by native speakers in inner-circle countries, as well as grammatical and phonological differences from inner-circle varieties.{{sfn|Bao|2006|p=377}}
{{Main|Early Modern English}}


[[File:Great Vowel Shift2a.svg|right|upright=1.36|thumb|Graphic representation of the [[Great Vowel Shift]], showing how the pronunciation of the long vowels gradually shifted, with the high vowels i: and u: breaking into diphthongs and the lower vowels each shifting their pronunciation up one level]]
"Expanding-circle" countries are where English is taught as a foreign language{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=4}}{{snd}}though the character of English as a first, second, or foreign language in a given country is often debatable, and may change over time.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=5}} For example, in countries like the Netherlands, an overwhelming majority of the population can speak English,{{sfn|European Commission|2012}} and it is often used in higher education and to communicate with foreigners.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=197}}


The next period in the history of English was Early Modern English (1500–1700). Early Modern English was characterised by the [[Great Vowel Shift]] (1350–1700), inflectional simplification, and linguistic standardisation.
=== Pluricentric English ===
English is a [[pluricentric language]], which means that no one national authority sets the standard for use of the language.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=2}}{{sfn|Romaine|1999}}{{sfn|Baugh|Cable|2002}}{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|pp=8–9}} Spoken English, including English used in broadcasting, generally follows national pronunciation standards that are established by custom rather than by regulation. International broadcasters are usually identifiable as coming from one country rather than another through their [[accent (sociolinguistics)|accents]],{{sfn|Trudgill|2006}} but newsreader scripts are also composed largely in international [[standard written English]]. The norms of standard written English are maintained purely by the consensus of educated English speakers around the world, without any oversight by any government or international organisation.{{sfn|Ammon|2008|pp=1537–1539}}


The Great Vowel Shift affected the stressed long vowels of Middle English. It was a [[chain shift]], meaning that each shift triggered a subsequent shift in the vowel system. [[Mid vowel|Mid]] and [[open vowel]]s were [[raising (phonology)|raised]], and [[close vowel]]s were [[vowel breaking|broken]] into [[diphthong]]s. For example, the word ''bite'' was originally pronounced as the word ''beet'' is today, and the second vowel in the word ''about'' was pronounced as the word ''boot'' is today. The Great Vowel Shift explains many irregularities in spelling since English retains many spellings from Middle English, and it also explains why English vowel letters have very different pronunciations from the same letters in other languages.{{sfn|Lass|2000}}{{sfn|Görlach|1991|pp=66–70}}
American listeners readily understand most British broadcasting, and British listeners readily understand most American broadcasting. Most English speakers around the world can understand radio programmes, television programmes, and films from many parts of the [[English-speaking world]].{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=122}} Both standard and non-standard varieties of English can include both formal or informal styles, distinguished by word choice and syntax and use both technical and non-technical registers.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|pp=5–6}}


English began to rise in prestige, relative to Norman French, during the reign of [[Henry V of England|Henry V]]. Around 1430, the [[Court of Chancery]] in [[Westminster]] began using English in its [[writ|official documents]], and a new standard form of Middle English, known as [[Chancery Standard]], developed from the dialects of London and the [[East Midlands English|East Midlands]]. In 1476, [[William Caxton]] introduced the [[printing press]] to England and began publishing the first printed books in London, expanding the influence of this form of English.{{sfn|Nevalainen|Tieken-Boon van Ostade|2006|pages=274–79}} Literature from the Early Modern period includes the works of [[William Shakespeare]] and the [[King James Version|translation of the Bible]] commissioned by [[James VI and I|King James I]]. Even after the vowel shift the language still sounded different from Modern English: for example, the [[consonant cluster]]s {{IPA|/kn ɡn sw/}} in ''knight'', ''gnat'', and ''sword'' were still pronounced. Many of the grammatical features that a modern reader of Shakespeare might find quaint or archaic represent the distinct characteristics of Early Modern English.{{sfn|Cercignani|1981}}
The settlement history of the English-speaking inner circle countries outside Britain helped level dialect distinctions and produce [[koiné]] forms of English in South Africa, Australia, and New Zealand.{{sfn|Deumert|2006|p=130}} The majority of immigrants to the United States without British ancestry rapidly adopted English after arrival. Now the majority of the United States population are monolingual English speakers.{{sfn|Ryan|2013|loc=Table 1}}{{sfn|Deumert|2006|p=131}}
* Australia has no official languages at the federal or state level.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Ward |first=Rowena |date=2019 |title='National' and 'Official' Languages Across the Independent Asia-Pacific |journal=Journal of Multidisciplinary International Studies |volume=16 |issue=1/2 |pages=83–84 |doi=10.5130/pjmis.v16i1-2.6510 |doi-access=free |quote=The use of English in Australia is one example of both a de facto national and official language: it is widely used and is the language of government and the courts, but has never been legally designated as the country's official language.}}</ref>
* In Canada, English and French share an [[Official Languages Act (Canada)|official status]] at the federal level.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Oliver |first=Peter |url=https://www.google.com/books/edition/The_Oxford_Handbook_of_the_Canadian_Cons/ulsvDwAAQBAJ?hl=en&gbpv=1&pg=PA556&printsec=frontcover |title=The Oxford Handbook of the Canadian Constitution |last2=Macklem |first2=Patrick |last3=Rosiers |first3=Nathalie Des |date=2017-08-10 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-066482-4 |language=en |page=556 |quote=
Both English and French are official languages, which means that they have "equality of status and equal rights and privileges as to their use... |url-status=live |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20260221215831/https://books.google.ca/books?id=ulsvDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA556&printsec=frontcover&source=entity_page&newbks=0&hl=en&redir_esc=y#v=onepage&q&f=false |archive-date=2026-02-21}}</ref><ref>{{cite web |url=http://laws.justice.gc.ca/eng/O-3.01/page-1.html |title=Official Languages Act – 1985, c. 31 (4th Supp.) |work=Act current to July 11th, 2010 |publisher=Department of Justice |access-date=15 August 2010 |archive-date=5 January 2011 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20110105194649/http://laws.justice.gc.ca/eng/O-3.01/page-1.html |url-status=dead}}</ref> English has official or co-official status in six provinces and three territories, while three provinces have none and Quebec's only official language is French.<ref>{{cite web |url=https://www.legisquebec.gouv.qc.ca/en/tdm/cs/C-11 |title=Charter of the French language |last= |first= |date=26 March 2024 |website=Légis Québec |publisher=Québec Official Publisher |access-date=5 June 2024 |quote=French is the official language of Québec. Only French has that status. |archive-date=6 June 2024 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20240606093614/https://www.legisquebec.gouv.qc.ca/en/tdm/cs/C-11 |url-status=live }}</ref>
* English is the official second language of Ireland, while Irish is the first.<ref>{{cite web |url=https://www.irishstatutebook.ie/eli/cons/en/html#part2 |title=Article 8 of the Constitution of Ireland |last= |first= |date=January 2020 |website=Irish Statute Book |access-date=5 June 2024 |quote=1 The Irish language as the national language is the first official language. 2 The English language is recognised as a second official language. |archive-date=23 April 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220423200419/https://www.irishstatutebook.ie/eli/cons/en/html#part2 |url-status=live }}</ref>
* While New Zealand is majority English-speaking, its two official languages are [[Maori Language Act 1987|Māori]]<ref>{{cite web |title=Maori Language Act 1987 |url=http://www.legislation.govt.nz/act/public/1987/0176/latest/DLM124116.html |access-date=18 December 2011 |archive-date=9 October 2014 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20141009183739/http://www.legislation.govt.nz/act/public/1987/0176/latest/DLM124116.html |url-status=live }}</ref> and [[New Zealand Sign Language#Official language status|New Zealand Sign Language]].<ref>{{cite news |url=http://tvnz.co.nz/view/page/488120/696482 |title=Recognition for sign language |date=6 April 2006 |work=[[Television New Zealand]] |access-date=30 October 2011 |archive-date=15 May 2011 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20110515221254/http://tvnz.co.nz/view/page/488120/696482 |url-status=live }}</ref>
* The United Kingdom does not have an official language. In Wales and Northern Ireland, English is co-official alongside [[Welsh Language Act 1993|Welsh]]<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Huws |first1=Catrin Fflur |title=The Welsh Language Act 1993: A Measure of Success? |journal=Language Policy |date=June 2006 |volume=5 |issue=2 |pages=141–160 |doi=10.1007/s10993-006-9000-0}}</ref> and [[Identity and Language (Northern Ireland) Act 2022|Irish]]<ref>{{Cite news |date=26 October 2022 |title=Irish language and Ulster Scots bill clears final hurdle in Parliament |work=BBC News |url=https://www.bbc.com/news/uk-northern-ireland-63402597 |access-date=27 October 2022 |archive-date=3 July 2024 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20240703141924/https://www.bbc.com/news/uk-northern-ireland-63402597 |url-status=live }}</ref> respectively. Neither Scotland nor England have an official language.
* In the United States, English was designated the official language of the country by [[Executive Order 14224]] in 2025.<ref>{{Cite news |last1=Ho |first1=Vivian |last2=Pannett |first2=Rachel |date=1 March 2025 |title=A Trump order made English the official language of the U.S. What does that mean? |url=https://www.washingtonpost.com/nation/2025/03/01/trump-english-official-language-explainer/ |newspaper=[[The Washington Post]] |archive-date=1 March 2025 |access-date=19 April 2025 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20250301233633/https://www.washingtonpost.com/nation/2025/03/01/trump-english-official-language-explainer/ |url-status=live }}</ref> English has additional official or co-official status at the state level in 32 states, and all 5 territories;<ref>{{cite web |url=https://www.cia.gov/the-world-factbook/countries/united-states/#people-and-society |title=United States |date=29 May 2024 |website=The World Factbook |publisher=Central Intelligence Agency |access-date=5 June 2024 |quote=Note: data represent the language spoken at home; the US has no official national language, but English has acquired official status in 32 of the 50 states; Hawaiian is an official language in the state of Hawaii, and 20 indigenous languages are official in Alaska. |archive-date=21 March 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210321202516/https://www.cia.gov/the-world-factbook/countries/united-states/#people-and-society |url-status=dead }}</ref> 18 states and the District of Columbia have no official language.


In the 1611 [[King James Version]] of the Bible, written in Early Modern English, Matthew 8:20 says, "The Foxes haue holes and the birds of the ayre haue nests."{{sfn|Lass|2006|pp=46–47}} This exemplifies the loss of case and its effects on sentence structure (replacement with subject–verb–object word order, and the use of ''of'' instead of the non-possessive genitive), and the introduction of loanwords from French (''ayre'') and word replacements (''bird'' originally meaning "nestling" had replaced OE ''fugol'').{{sfn|Lass|2006|pp=46–47}}
=== English as a global language ===
{{Main|English as a lingua franca}}
{{See also|Foreign-language influences in English|Study of global communication}}
[[File:Countries in which English Language is a Mandatory or an Optional Subject.svg|thumb|upright=1.1|Status of English in public education by region<ref>{{cite web |title=Countries in which English Language is a Mandatory or an Optional Subject |url=https://www.uwinnipeg.ca/global-english-education/countries-in-which-english-is-mandatory-or-optional-subject.html |publisher=The University of Winnipeg |access-date=30 October 2022 |archive-date=31 October 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20221031000038/https://www.uwinnipeg.ca/global-english-education/countries-in-which-english-is-mandatory-or-optional-subject.html |url-status=live}}</ref>{{legend|#00a2e8|Mandatory subject}}{{legend|#ffc90e|Optional subject}}{{legend|#ababab|No data}}]]
[[File:English Proficiency Index by country as of 2014.svg|thumb|upright=1.1|2014 English Proficiency Index<ref>{{cite web |url=https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/fields/2119.html |title=CIA World Factbook |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20160322184415/https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/fields/2119.html |archive-date=22 March 2016 |url-status=dead}}</ref> {{legend|#225500|Very high (80–100&nbsp;per&nbsp;cent)}}
{{legend|#44aa00|High (60–80&nbsp;per&nbsp;cent)}}
{{legend|#66ff00|Moderate (40–60&nbsp;per&nbsp;cent)}}
{{legend|#99ff55|Low (20–40&nbsp;per&nbsp;cent)}}
{{legend|#ccffaa|Very low (0.1–20&nbsp;per&nbsp;cent)}}
{{legend|#c0c0c0|No data}}]]


=== Spread of Modern English ===
Modern English is sometimes described as the first global [[lingua franca]],{{sfn|Graddol|2006}}{{sfn|Meierkord|2006|p=165}} or as the first [[world language]].{{sfn|Brutt-Griffler|2006|pp=690–691}}{{sfn|Northrup|2013}} English is the world's most widely used language in newspaper publishing, book publishing, international telecommunications, scientific publishing, international trade, mass entertainment, and diplomacy.{{sfn|Northrup|2013}} Parity with French as a language of diplomacy had been achieved by [[Treaty of Versailles]] negotiations in 1919.{{sfn|Phillipson|2004|p=47}} By the time the [[United Nations]] was founded at the end of [[World War II]], English had become pre-eminent;{{sfn|Conrad|Rubal-Lopez|1996|p=261}} it is one of six official languages of the United Nations.{{sfn|United Nations|2010}} and is now the main worldwide language of diplomacy and international relations.{{sfn|Richter|2012|p=29}} Many other worldwide international organisations, including the [[International Olympic Committee]], specify English as a working language or official language of the organisation. Many regional international organisations, such as the [[European Free Trade Association]] (EFTA), [[Association of Southeast Asian Nations]] (ASEAN),{{sfn|Crystal|2003a}} and [[Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation]] (APEC) use English as their sole working language, despite most members not being countries with a majority of native English speakers. While the EU allows member states to designate any of the national languages as an official language of the Union, in practice English is the main working language of EU organisations.{{sfn|Ammon|2006|p=321}} English serves as the basis for the required [[controlled natural language]]s{{sfn|Wojcik|2006|p=139}} [[Seaspeak]] and Airspeak, used as [[international auxiliary language|international languages]] of seafaring{{sfn|International Maritime Organization|2011}} and aviation.{{sfn|International Civil Aviation Organization|2011}}


By the late 18th century, the [[British Empire]] had spread English through its colonies and geopolitical dominance. Commerce, science and technology, diplomacy, art, and formal education all contributed to English becoming the first truly global language. English also facilitated worldwide international communication.{{sfn|How English evolved into a global language|2010}}{{sfn|The Routes of English}} England continued to form new colonies, and these later developed their own norms for speech and writing. English was adopted in parts of North America, parts of Africa, Australasia, and many other regions. When they obtained political independence, some of the newly independent nations that had multiple [[indigenous language]]s opted to continue using English as the official language to avoid the political and other difficulties inherent in promoting any one indigenous language above the others.{{sfn|Romaine|2006|p=586}}{{sfn|Mufwene|2006|p=614}}{{sfn|Northrup|2013|pp=81–86}} In the 20th century the growing economic and cultural influence of the United States and its status as a [[superpower]] following the Second World War has, along with worldwide broadcasting in English by the [[BBC]]<ref>{{cite book|last=Baker|first=Colin|title=Encyclopedia of Bilingualism and Bilingual Education|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=YgtSqB9oqDIC|date=1998|page=311|publisher=Multilingual Matters|isbn=978-1-85359-362-8|access-date=27 August 2017|archive-date=20 January 2021|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210120055603/https://books.google.com/books?id=YgtSqB9oqDIC|url-status=live}}</ref> and other broadcasters, caused the language to spread across the planet much faster.{{sfn|Graddol|2006}}{{sfn|Crystal|2003a}} In the 21st century, English is more widely spoken and written than any language has ever been.{{sfn|McCrum|MacNeil|Cran|2003|pp=9–10}}
English is the most frequently taught foreign language in the world.{{sfn|Graddol|2006}}{{sfn|Crystal|2003a}} Most people learning English do so for practical reasons, as opposed to ideological reasons.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=195}} In EU countries, English is the most widely spoken foreign language in 19 of the 25 member states where it is not an official language (that is, the countries other than Ireland and [[Malta]]). In a 2012 official Eurobarometer poll (conducted when the UK was still a member of the EU), 38 per&nbsp;cent of the EU respondents outside the countries where English is an official language said they could speak English well enough to have a conversation in that language. The next most commonly mentioned foreign language, French (which is the most widely known foreign language in the UK and Ireland), could be used in conversation by 12 per&nbsp;cent of respondents.{{sfn|European Commission|2012|pp=21, 19}} The global influence of English has led to concerns about [[language death]],{{sfn|Crystal|2000}} and to claims of [[linguistic imperialism]],{{sfn|Jambor|2007}} and has provoked resistance to the spread of English; however, the number of speakers continues to increase because many people around the world believe that English provides them with better employment opportunities and increased quality of life.{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|loc=Chapter 12: English into the Future}}


As Modern English developed, explicit norms for standard usage were published, and spread through official media such as public education and state-sponsored publications. In 1755 [[Samuel Johnson]] published his ''[[A Dictionary of the English Language]]'', which introduced standard spellings of words and usage norms. In 1828, [[Noah Webster]] published the ''[[Webster's Dictionary|American Dictionary of the English language]]'' to try to establish a norm for speaking and writing American English that was independent of the British standard. Within Britain, non-standard or lower class dialect features were increasingly stigmatised, leading to the quick spread of the prestige varieties among the middle classes.{{sfn|Romaine|1999|pp=1–56}}
Working knowledge of English has become a requirement in a number of occupations and professions such as medicine{{sfn|Alcaraz Ariza|Navarro|2006}} and computing. Though it formerly had parity with French and German in scientific research, English now dominates the field.{{sfn|Gordin|2015}} Its importance in scientific publishing is such that over 80 per&nbsp;cent of scientific journal articles indexed by ''Chemical Abstracts'' in 1998 were written in English, as were 90 per&nbsp;cent of all articles in natural science publications by 1996, and 82 per&nbsp;cent of articles in humanities publications by 1995.{{sfn|Brutt-Griffler|2006|pp=694–695}}


In modern English, the loss of grammatical case is almost complete (it is now only found in pronouns, such as ''he'' and ''him'', ''she'' and ''her'', ''who'' and ''whom''), and SVO word order is mostly fixed.{{sfn|Romaine|1999|pp=1–56}} Some changes, such as the use of [[do-support]], have become universalised. (Earlier English did not use the word "do" as a general auxiliary as Modern English does; at first it was only used in question constructions, and even then was not obligatory.{{sfn|Romaine|1999|p=2|ps=: "Other changes such as the spread and regularisation of do support began in the thirteenth century and were more or less complete in the nineteenth. Although do coexisted with the simple verb forms in negative statements from the early ninth century, obligatoriness was not complete until the nineteenth. The increasing use of do periphrasis coincides with the fixing of SVO word order. Not surprisingly, do is first widely used in interrogatives, where the word order is disrupted, and then later spread to negatives."}} Now, do-support with the verb ''have'' is becoming increasingly standardised.) The use of progressive forms in ''-ing'', appears to be spreading to new constructions, and forms such as ''had been being built'' are becoming more common. Regularisation of irregular forms also slowly continues (e.g. ''dreamed'' instead of ''dreamt''), and analytical alternatives to inflectional forms are becoming more common (e.g. ''more polite'' instead of ''politer''). British English is also undergoing change under the influence of American English, fuelled by the strong presence of American English in the media and the prestige associated with the US as a world power.{{sfn|Leech|Hundt|Mair|Smith|2009|pp=18–19}}{{sfn|Mair|Leech|2006}}{{sfn|Mair|2006}}
As decolonisation proceeded throughout the British Empire in the 1950s and 1960s, former colonies often did not reject English but rather continued to use it as independent countries setting their own language policies.{{sfn|Mufwene|2006|p=614}}{{sfn|Northrup|2013|pp=81–86}}{{sfn|Mesthrie|2010|p=594}} For example, English is one of the official languages of India. Many Indians have shifted from associating the language with colonialism to associating it with economic progress.{{sfn|Annamalai|2006}} English is widely used in media and literature, with India being the third-largest publisher of English-language books in the world, after the US and UK.{{sfn|Sailaja|2009|pp=2–9}} However, less than 5 per&nbsp;cent of the population speak English fluently, with the country's native English speakers numbering in the low hundreds of thousands.<ref>{{cite news |title=Indiaspeak: English is our 2nd language |url=http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Indiaspeak-English-is-our-2nd-language/articleshow/5680962.cms |newspaper=The Times of India |date=14 March 2010 |access-date=5 January 2016 |archive-date=22 April 2016 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20160422224021/http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Indiaspeak-English-is-our-2nd-language/articleshow/5680962.cms |url-status=live}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |url=http://ihds.umd.edu/IHDS_files/HumanDevelopmentinIndia.pdf |title=Human Development in India: Challenges for a Society in Transition|first1=Sonalde B. |last1=Desai|first2=Amaresh|last2=Dubey|first3=Brij Lal |last3=Joshi|first4=Mitali |last4=Sen|first5=Abusaleh|last5=Shariff|first6=Reeve|last6=Vanneman |date=2005 |publisher=Oxford University Press |access-date=5 January 2016 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151211124532/http://www.ihds.umd.edu/IHDS_files/HumanDevelopmentinIndia.pdf |archive-date=11 December 2015 |isbn=978-0-19-806512-8}}</ref> In 2004, David Crystal claimed India had the largest population of people able to speak or understand English in the world,{{sfn|Crystal|2004}} though most scholars estimate the US remains home to a larger English-speaking population.{{sfn|Graddol|2010}} Many English speakers in Africa have become part of an "Afro-Saxon" language community that unites Africans from different countries.{{sfn|Mazrui|Mazrui|1998}} Regarding its future development, it is considered most likely that English will continue to function as a [[koiné]] language, with a standard form that unifies speakers around the world.{{sfn|Crystal|2006}}


== Geographical distribution ==
== Dialects, accents, and varieties ==
{{anchor|Geographic distribution}}
Dialectologists identify many [[English dialects]], which usually refer to regional varieties that differ from each other in terms of patterns of grammar, vocabulary, and pronunciation. The pronunciation of particular areas distinguishes dialects as separate [[regional accents of English|regional accents]]. The major native dialects of English are often divided by linguists into the two extremely general categories of [[British English]] (BrE) and [[North American English]] (NAE).{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=107}}
{{See also|List of territorial entities where English is an official language|List of countries by English-speaking population|English-speaking world}}
[[File:Percentage of English speakers by country and dependency as of 2014.svg|upright=1.2|thumb|420px|Percentage of English speakers by country and dependency as of 2014.
{{{!}} border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" style="width:100%; background:none;"
{{!}}-
{{!}}valign="top"{{!}}
{{legend|#225500|80–100%}}
{{legend|#44aa00|60–80%}}
{{!}}valign="top"{{!}}
{{legend|#66ff00|40–60%}}
{{legend|#99ff55|20–40%}}
{{!}}valign="top"{{!}}
{{legend|#ccffaa|0.1–20%}}
{{legend|#c0c0c0|No data}}
{{!}}}]]
[[File:Map of English native speakers.png|upright=1.2|thumb|300px|Percentage of English native speakers (2017)]]


{{as of|2016}}, 400&nbsp;million people spoke English as their [[first language]], and 1.1&nbsp;billion spoke it as a secondary language.<ref>{{cite web|title=Which countries are best at English as a second language?|url=https://www.weforum.org/agenda/2016/11/which-countries-are-best-at-english-as-a-second-language-4d24c8c8-6cf6-4067-a753-4c82b4bc865b|website=World Economic Forum|access-date=29 November 2016|archive-date=25 November 2016|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20161125144549/https://www.weforum.org/agenda/2016/11/which-countries-are-best-at-english-as-a-second-language-4d24c8c8-6cf6-4067-a753-4c82b4bc865b/|url-status=live}}</ref> English is the [[List of languages by total number of speakers|largest language by number of speakers]]. English is spoken by communities on every continent and on islands in all the major oceans.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=106}}
=== Britain and Ireland ===
<gallery mode="packed">
Alain de Botton on Fear of Failure at Cannes Lions 2012.flac|An example of a man with a contemporary [[Received Pronunciation]] accent ([[Alain de Botton]]).
Danny Baker BBC Radio4 Desert Island Discs 31 Jul 2007 b012wcl4.flac|An example of a man with a [[Cockney accent]] ([[Danny Baker]]).
Russell brand bbc radio4 desert island discs 21 07 2013.flac|An example of an [[Essex]] man with a working-class [[Estuary English]] accent ([[Russell Brand]]).
Damien hirst bbc radio4 desert island discs 13 05 2013 b01sd0hy.flac|An example of a man with a ([[West Yorkshire|West]]) [[Yorkshire accent]] ([[Damien Hirst]]).
John bishop bbc radio4 desert island discs 24 06 2012.flac|An example of a man with a contemporary [[Liverpool accent]] ([[John Bishop]]).
Rob Brydon BBC Radio4 Front Row 18 Mar 2012 b01dhl11.flac|An example of a man with a ([[South Wales|South]]) [[Welsh English|Wales accent]] ([[Rob Brydon]]).
Alex Salmond BBC Radio4 Desert Island Discs 16 January 2011 b00xgs41.flac|An example of a man with one of the many [[Scottish English|accents of Scotland]] ([[Alex Salmond]]).
George Best - The New Elizabethans -20 Jul 2012 - b01kt7cs.flac|An example of a man with a [[Northern Irish accent]] ([[George Best]]).
Mary Robinson - Desert Island Discs - 28 July 2013.flac|An example of a woman with one of the many [[Hiberno-English|accents of Ireland]] ([[Mary Robinson]]).
</gallery>
[[File:Dialects of English in UK and Ireland.svg|thumb|Primary dialect regions in the United Kingdom and Ireland]]


The countries where English is spoken can be grouped into different categories according to how English is used in each country. The "inner circle"{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=2}} countries with many native speakers of English share an international standard of written English and jointly influence speech norms for English around the world. English does not belong to just one country, and it does not belong solely to descendants of English settlers. English is an official language of countries populated by few descendants of native speakers of English. It has also become by far the most important language of international communication when [[lingua franca|people who share no native language meet anywhere in the world]].
The fact that English has been spoken in England for 1,500&nbsp;years explains why England has a great wealth of regional dialects.{{sfn|Trudgill|1999|p=10}} Within the United Kingdom, [[Received Pronunciation]] (RP), an educated accent associated originally with [[South East England]], has been traditionally used as a broadcast standard and is considered the most prestigious of British accents. The spread of RP (also known as BBC English) through the media has caused many traditional dialects of rural England to recede, as youths adopt the traits of the prestige variety instead of traits from local dialects. At the time of the 1950–61 [[Survey of English Dialects]], grammar and vocabulary differed across the country, but a process of lexical attrition has led most of this variation to disappear.{{sfn|Trudgill|1999|p=125}}


=== Three circles of English-speaking countries ===
Nonetheless, this attrition has mostly affected dialectal variation in grammar and vocabulary. Only 3% of the English population actually speak RP, the remainder speaking in regional accents and dialects with varying degrees of RP influence.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|p=3}} There is also variability within RP, particularly along class lines between Upper and Middle-class RP speakers and between native RP speakers and speakers who adopt RP later in life.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|p=37}} Within Britain, there is also considerable variation along lines of social class; some traits, though exceedingly common, are nonetheless considered "non-standard" and associated with lower-class speakers and identities. An example of this is [[h-dropping|''h''-dropping]], which was historically a feature of lower-class London English, particularly Cockney, and can now be heard in the local accents of most parts of England. However, it remains largely absent in broadcasting and among the upper crust of British society.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|p=40}}
The Indian linguist [[Braj Kachru]] distinguished countries where English is spoken with a [[Three Circles of English|three circles model]].{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=2}} In his model,
* the "inner circle" countries have large communities of native speakers of English,
* "outer circle" countries have small communities of native speakers of English but widespread use of English as a second language in education or broadcasting or for local official purposes, and  
* "expanding circle" countries are countries where many people learn English as a foreign language.


Kachru based his model on the history of how English spread in different countries, how users acquire English, and the range of uses English has in each country. The three circles change membership over time.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=196}}
[[English in England]] can be divided into four major dialect regions: South East English, South West English (also known as [[West Country English]]), Midlands English and [[English language in Northern England|Northern English]]. Within each of these regions, several local dialects exist: within the Northern region, there is a division between the [[Yorkshire dialect]]s, the [[Geordie]] dialect (spoken around [[Newcastle upon Tyne|Newcastle]], in [[Northumbria (modern)|Northumbria]]) and the [[Lancashire dialect|Lancashire]] dialects, which include the urban subdialects of [[Manchester]] ([[Manchester dialect|Mancunian]]) and [[Liverpool]] ([[Scouse]]). Having been the centre of Danish occupation during the Viking invasions of England, Northern English dialects, particularly the Yorkshire dialect, retain Norse features not found in other English varieties.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|p=31}} In the [[West Midlands (region)|West Midlands]], dialects such as [[Black Country]] ([[Black Country dialect|Yam Yam]]), and by less extent [[Birmingham]] ([[Brummie dialect|Brummie]]), preserve archaic features from early modern and Middle English, retaining Germanic elements such as specific grammatical structures and vocabulary.{{sfn|Clark|Asprey|2013}}


[[File:Kachru's three circles of English.svg|thumb|alt=Braj Kachru's Three Circles of English|Braj Kachru's ''Three Circles of English'']]
Since the 15th century, South East England varieties have centred on London, which has been the centre from which dialectal innovations have spread to other dialects. In London, the [[Cockney]] dialect was traditionally used by the lower classes, and it was long a socially stigmatised variety. The spread of Cockney features across the South East led the media to talk of Estuary English as a new dialect, but the notion was criticised by many linguists on the grounds that London had been influencing neighbouring regions throughout history.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/estuary/ee-faqs-jcw.htm |title=Estuary English Q and A – JCW |publisher=Phon.ucl.ac.uk |access-date=16 August 2010 |archive-date=11 January 2010 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20100111062912/http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/estuary/ee-faqs-jcw.htm |url-status=live}}</ref>{{sfn|Roach|2009|p=4}}{{sfn|Trudgill|1999|p=80}} Traits that have spread from London in recent decades include the use of [[linking and intrusive R|intrusive R]] (''drawing'' is pronounced "drawring" {{IPA|/ˈdrɔːrɪŋ/}}), [[t-glottalization|''t''-glottalisation]] (''Potter'' is pronounced with a glottal stop as ''Po'er'' {{IPA|/ˈpɒʔə/}}) and [[th-fronting|''th''-fronting]], or the pronunciation of ''th-'' as {{IPA|/f/}} (''thanks'' pronounced "fanks") or {{IPA|/v/}} (''bother'' pronounced "bover").{{sfn|Trudgill|1999|pp=80–81}}
Countries with large communities of native speakers of English (the inner circle) include Britain, the United States, Australia, Canada, Ireland, and New Zealand, where the majority speaks English, and South Africa, where a significant minority speaks English. The countries with the most native English speakers are, in descending order, the [[United States]] (at least 231&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Ryan|2013|loc=Table 1}} the [[United Kingdom]] (60&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Office for National Statistics|2013|loc=Key Points}}{{sfn|National Records of Scotland|2013}}{{sfn|Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency|2012|loc=Table KS207NI: Main Language}} Canada (19&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Statistics Canada|2014}} [[Australia]] (at least 17&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Australian Bureau of Statistics|2013}} South Africa (4.8&nbsp;million),{{sfn|Statistics South Africa|2012|loc=Table 2.5 Population by first language spoken and province (number)}} [[Republic of Ireland|Ireland]] (4.2&nbsp;million), and New Zealand (3.7&nbsp;million).{{sfn|Statistics New Zealand|2014}} In these countries, children of native speakers learn English from their parents, and local people who speak other languages and new immigrants learn English to communicate in their neighbourhoods and workplaces.{{sfn|Bao|2006|p=377}} The inner-circle countries provide the base from which English spreads to other countries in the world.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=196}}


Estimates of the numbers of [[second language]] and foreign-language English speakers vary greatly from 470&nbsp;million to more than 1&nbsp;billion, depending on how proficiency is defined.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=108–109}} Linguist [[David Crystal]] estimates that non-native speakers now outnumber native speakers by a ratio of 3 to 1.{{sfn|Crystal|2003a|p=69}} In Kachru's three-circles model, the "outer circle" countries are countries such as the [[Philippines]],{{sfn|Rubino|2006}} [[Jamaica]],{{sfn|Patrick|2006a}} India, Pakistan, Singapore,{{sfn|Lim|Ansaldo|2006}} [[Malaysia]] and [[Nigeria]]{{sfn|Connell|2006}}{{sfn|Schneider|2007}} with a much smaller proportion of native speakers of English but much use of English as a second language for education, government, or domestic business, and its routine use for school instruction and official interactions with the government.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=5}}
[[Scots language|Scots]] is today considered a separate language from English, but it has [[history of the Scots language|its origins]] in early Northern Middle English{{sfn|Aitken|McArthur|1979|p=81}} and developed and changed during its history with influence from other sources, particularly [[Scottish Gaelic]] and Old Norse. Scots itself has a number of regional dialects. In addition to Scots, [[Scottish English]] comprises the varieties of Standard English spoken in Scotland; most varieties are Northern English accents, with some influence from Scots.{{sfn|Romaine|1982}}


Those countries have millions of native speakers of [[dialect continuum|dialect continua]] ranging from an [[English-based creole languages|English-based creole]] to a more standard version of English. They have many more speakers of English who acquire English as they grow up through day-to-day use and listening to broadcasting, especially if they attend schools where English is the medium of instruction. Varieties of English learned by non-native speakers born to English-speaking parents may be influenced, especially in their grammar, by the other languages spoken by those learners.{{sfn|Bao|2006|p=377}} Most of those varieties of English include words little used by native speakers of English in the inner-circle countries,{{sfn|Bao|2006|p=377}} and they may show grammatical and phonological differences from inner-circle varieties as well. The standard English of the inner-circle countries is often taken as a norm for use of English in the outer-circle countries.{{sfn|Bao|2006|p=377}}
In [[Ireland]], various forms of English have been spoken following the [[Norman invasion of Ireland|Norman invasion of the island]] during the 11th century. In [[County Wexford]] and in the area surrounding [[Dublin]], two extinct dialects known as [[Forth and Bargy]] and [[Fingallian]] developed as offshoots from Early Middle English and were spoken until the 19th century. Modern [[Irish English]], however, has its roots in English colonisation in the 17th century. Today Irish English is divided into [[Ulster English]], the Northern Ireland dialect with strong influence from Scots, and various dialects of Ireland. Like Scottish and most North American accents, almost all Irish accents preserve the [[rhoticity in English|rhoticity]] which has been lost in the dialects influenced by RP.{{sfn|Barry|1982|pp=86–87}}{{sfn|Hickey|2007}}


In the three-circles model, countries such as Poland, China, Brazil, Germany, Japan, Indonesia, Egypt, and other countries where English is taught as a foreign language, make up the "expanding circle".{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=4}} The distinctions between English as a first language, as a second language, and as a foreign language are often debatable and may change in particular countries over time.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=5}} For example, in the [[Netherlands]] and some other countries of Europe, knowledge of English as a second language is nearly universal, with over 80 percent of the population able to use it,{{sfn|European Commission|2012}} and thus English is routinely used to communicate with foreigners and often in higher education. In these countries, although English is not used for government business, its widespread use puts them at the boundary between the "outer circle" and "expanding circle". English is unusual among world languages in how many of its users are not native speakers but speakers of English as a second or foreign language.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=197}}
=== North America ===
<gallery mode="packed">
Emery Emery Voice.ogg|An example of a [[Midwestern America]]n man with a [[General American accent]] ([[Emery Emery]]).
Rep. Martha Roby's "Roller Coaster" Speech Sound Bite.flac|An Alabama woman with a contemporary [[Southern American accent]] ([[Martha Roby]]).
Chuck Zito on Becoming a Hells Angel.flac|A man with a [[New York City accent]] ([[Chuck Zito]]).
Sec. Walsh on Construction Jobs in Infrastructure Bill v2.flac|A man with a [[Boston accent]] ([[Marty Walsh]]).
On the phone- Russell Gage.ogg|An example of two men with [[AAVE accents]], the interviewer from [[Georgia (U.S. state)|Georgia]] ([[D. J. Shockley]]) and the interviewee from [[Louisiana]] ([[Russell Gage]]).
Margaret atwood bbc radio4 front row 27 07 2007 b007tjpb.flac|An Ontario woman with a [[Standard Canadian accent]] ([[Margaret Atwood]]).
</gallery>


Many users of English in the expanding circle use it to communicate with other people from the expanding circle, so that interaction with native speakers of English plays no part in their decision to use the language.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=198}} Non-native varieties of English are widely used for international communication, and speakers of one such variety often encounter features of other varieties.{{sfn|Bao|2006}} Very often today a conversation in English anywhere in the world may include no native speakers of English at all, even while including speakers from several different countries. This is particularly true of the shared vocabulary of mathematics and the sciences.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=7}}
[[File:Population speaking English at home by PUMA.png|thumb|upright=1.4|Percentage of Americans aged 5+ in the 50 states, [[Washington, D.C.]], and [[Puerto Rico]] who speak English at home, according to the 2016–2021 [[American Community Survey]]]]
[[File:Non-RhoticityUSA.png|thumb|upright=0.8|Rhoticity dominates in [[North American English]], but ''[[The Atlas of North American English]]'' found over 50 per&nbsp;cent non-rhoticity, with at least one local speaker in each US metropolitan area (marked with a red dot) and non-rhotic AAVE pronunciations found primarily among African Americans regardless of location.]]
{{image frame
|content={{Map of Canadian English}}
|max-width=630
|caption=
}}


=== Pluricentric English ===
Due to the relatively strong degree of mixing, mutual accommodation, and koinéisation that occurred during the colonial period, [[North American English]] has traditionally been perceived as relatively homogeneous, at least in comparison with British dialects. However, modern scholars have strongly opposed this notion, arguing that North American English shows a great deal of phonetic, lexical, and geographic variability. This becomes all the more apparent considering social, ethnolinguistic, and regional varieties such as [[African-American English]], [[Chicano English]], [[Cajun English]], or [[Newfoundland English]].<ref>{{cite book |title=The Handbook of World Englishes |date=2020 |publisher=Wiley |isbn=978-1-119-16421-0 |page=45}}</ref> American accent variation is increasing at the regional level and decreasing at the very local level,{{sfn|Labov|2012}} though most Americans still speak within a phonological continuum of similar accents,{{sfn|Wells|1982|p=34}} known collectively as [[General American English]] (GA), with differences hardly noticed even among Americans themselves, including [[Midland American English|Midland]] and [[Western American English]].{{sfn|Rowicka|2006}}{{sfn|Toon|1982}}{{sfn|Cassidy|1982}}
{{Pie chart
 
|caption=Pie chart showing the percentage of native English speakers living in "inner circle" English-speaking countries. Native speakers are now substantially outnumbered worldwide by second-language speakers of English (not counted in this chart).
[[Canadian English]] varieties, excepting those from [[Atlantic Canada]] and possibly [[Quebec]], are generally considered to belong to the GA continuum, although they often show [[Canadian raising|raising]] of the vowels {{IPAc-en|aɪ}} and {{IPAc-en|aʊ}} before [[voiceless consonants]] and have distinct norms for writing and pronunciation as well.{{sfn|Boberg|2010}} [[Atlantic Canadian English]], notably distinct from [[Standard Canadian English]],<ref>[[Labov, William]]; Sharon Ash; Charles Boberg (2006). ''[[The Atlas of North American English]]''. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. pp. 141, 148.</ref> comprises [[Atlantic Canadian English#Maritimes|Maritime English]] and [[Newfoundland English]]. It was influenced mostly by British and Irish English, as well as [[Irish language|Irish]], [[Scottish Gaelic]], and [[Acadian French]].<ref>Chambers, Jack K. (2010). "English in Canada" (PDF). Kingston, Ontario. p. 14. Retrieved 20 July 2012.</ref>
|other=yes
|value1={{#expr:231/359*100 round 1}}
|label1=US
|color1=#BF0A30
|value2={{#expr:60/359*100 round 1}}
|label2=UK
|color2=#003399
|value3={{#expr:19/359*100 round 1}}
|label3=Canada
|color3=#FF0000
|value4={{#expr:17/359*100 round 1}}
|label4=Australia
|color4=#008751
|value5={{#expr:4.8/359*100 round 1}}
|label5=South Africa
|color5=#FCB514
|value6={{#expr:3.8/359*100 round 1}}
|label6=Ireland
|color6=#008000
|value7={{#expr:3.7/359*100 round 1}}
|label7=New Zealand
|color7=#000000
}}


English is a [[pluricentric language]], which means that no one national authority sets the standard for use of the language.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=2}}{{sfn|Romaine|1999}}{{sfn|Baugh|Cable|2002}}{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|pp=8–9}} Spoken English, for example English used in broadcasting, generally follows national pronunciation standards that are also established by custom rather than by regulation. International broadcasters are usually identifiable as coming from one country rather than another through their [[Accent (sociolinguistics)|accents]],{{sfn|Trudgill|2006}} but newsreader scripts are also composed largely in international [[standard written English]]. The norms of standard written English are maintained purely by the consensus of educated English-speakers around the world, without any oversight by any government or international organisation.{{sfn|Ammon|2008|pp=1537–1539}}
In most American and Canadian English dialects, [[rhoticity in English|rhoticity]] (or ''r''-fullness) is dominant, with non-rhoticity (or ''r''-dropping) being associated with lower prestige and social class, especially since the end of [[World War II]]. This contrasts with the situation in England, where non-rhoticity has become the standard.{{sfn|Labov|1972}} Varieties beyond GA which have developed distinct sound systems include the [[Southern American English]], [[New York City English]], [[Eastern New England English]], and [[African-American Vernacular English]] (AAVE) groups{{snd}}all of which are historically non-rhotic, save a few varieties of Southern American.


American listeners generally readily understand most British broadcasting, and British listeners readily understand most American broadcasting. Most English speakers around the world can understand radio programmes, television programmes, and films from many parts of the English-speaking world.{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=122}} Both standard and non-standard varieties of English can include both formal or informal styles, distinguished by word choice and syntax and use both technical and non-technical registers.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|pp=5–6}}
In Southern American English, the most populous grouping outside GA,<ref>{{cite web |url=https://www.pbs.org/speak/ahead/ |title=Do You Speak American: What Lies Ahead |access-date=15 August 2007 |publisher=[[PBS]] |archive-date=14 September 2007 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20070914172319/http://www.pbs.org/speak/ahead/ |url-status=live}}</ref> rhoticity now strongly prevails, replacing the region's [[older Southern American English|historical non-rhotic prestige]].<ref>{{citation |title=Rural White Southern Accents |first=Erik R. |last=Thomas |publisher=[[Mouton de Gruyter]] |work=Atlas of North American English |year=2003 |url=http://www.atlas.mouton-content.com/secure/generalmodules/varieties/unit0000/virtualsession/vslessons/thomas.pdf |page=16 |access-date=11 November 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20141222004531/http://www.atlas.mouton-content.com/secure/generalmodules/varieties/unit0000/virtualsession/vslessons/thomas.pdf |archive-date=22 December 2014 |url-status=dead}} [Later published as a chapter in: Bernd Kortmann and Edgar W. Schneider (eds) (2004). ''A Handbook of Varieties of English: A Multimedia Reference Tool.'' New York: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 300–324.]</ref>{{sfn|Levine|Crockett|1966}}{{sfn|Schönweitz|2001}} Southern accents are colloquially described as a "drawl" or "twang",{{sfn|Montgomery|1993}} being recognised most readily by the Southern Vowel Shift initiated by [[monophthong|glide-deleting]] in the {{IPA|/aɪ/}} vowel (e.g. pronouncing ''spy'' almost like ''spa''), the "Southern breaking" of several front pure vowels into a gliding vowel or even two syllables (e.g. pronouncing the word ''press'' almost like "pray-us"),{{sfn|Thomas|2008|pp=95–96}} the [[pin–pen merger]], and other distinctive phonological, grammatical, and lexical features, many of which are actually recent developments of the 19th century or later.{{sfn|Bailey|1997}}


The settlement history of the English-speaking inner circle countries outside Britain helped level dialect distinctions and produce [[Koiné language|koineised]] forms of English in South Africa, Australia, and New Zealand.{{sfn|Deumert|2006|p=130}} The majority of immigrants to the United States without British ancestry rapidly adopted English after arrival. Now the majority of the United States population are monolingual English speakers,{{sfn|Ryan|2013|loc=Table 1}}{{sfn|Deumert|2006|p=131}} and English has been given official or co-official status by 30 of the 50 state governments, as well as all five territorial governments of the US, though there has never been an official language at the [[U.S. Government|federal]] level.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://www.languagepolicy.net/archives/langleg.htm |title=Language Legislation in the U.S.A. |publisher=languagepolicy.net |date=1 February 2012 |last=Crawford |first=James |access-date=29 May 2013 |archive-date=16 November 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20201116075156/http://www.languagepolicy.net/archives/langleg.htm |url-status=live }}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.us-english.org/view/13 |title=States with Official English Laws |publisher=us-english.org |access-date=29 May 2013 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20130515100118/http://www.us-english.org/view/13 |archive-date=15 May 2013 }}</ref>
Spoken primarily by working- and middle-class African Americans, [[African-American Vernacular English]] (AAVE) is largely non-rhotic, and likely originated among enslaved Africans and African Americans influenced primarily by the non-standard [[older Southern American English|older Southern dialects]]. A minority of linguists,<ref>{{cite book |title=Word on the Street: Debunking the Myth of a "Pure" Standard English |last=McWhorter |first=John H. |author-link=John McWhorter |publisher=Basic Books |year=2001 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Edt7yUD6PkMC |page=162 |isbn=978-0-7382-0446-8}}</ref> contrarily, propose that AAVE mostly traces back to African languages spoken by the slaves who had to develop a [[pidgin]] or [[English-based creole]] to communicate with slaves of other ethnic and linguistic origins.{{sfn|Bailey|2001}} AAVE's important commonalities with Southern accents suggest it developed into a highly coherent and homogeneous variety in the 19th or early 20th century. AAVE is commonly stigmatised in North America as a form of "broken" or "uneducated" English, as are white Southern accents, but linguists today recognise both as fully developed varieties of English with their own norms shared by large speech communities.{{sfn|Green|2002}}{{sfn|Patrick|2006b}}


=== English as a global language ===
=== Australia and New Zealand ===
{{Main|English as a lingua franca}} {{See also|Foreign language influences in English|Study of global communication}}
<gallery mode="packed">
English has ceased to be an "English language" in the sense of belonging only to people who are ethnically [[English people|English]].{{sfn|Romaine|1999|p=5}}{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|p=1}} Use of English is growing country-by-country internally and for international communication. Most people learn English for practical rather than ideological reasons.{{sfn|Kachru|2006|p=195}} Many speakers of English in Africa have become part of an "Afro-Saxon" language community that unites Africans from different countries.{{sfn|Mazrui|Mazrui|1998}}
AustraliaPart2.ogg|An example of a man with a [[Australian English phonology|general Australian accent]].
Prime Minister Gillard of Australia at News Conference with President Obama.flac|An example of a [[South Australia]]n woman with a [[broad Australian accent]] ([[Julia Gillard]]).
Geoffrey Rush bbc radio4 front row 01 05 2013.flac|An example of a [[Queensland]] man with a cultivated Australian accent ([[Geoffrey Rush]]).
Eleanor catton bbc radio4 womans hour 09 09 2013.flac|An example of a woman with a [[New Zealand accent]] ([[Eleanor Catton]]).
H.E. Mr. John Key Prime Minister, New Zealand - speech at Connect Asia-Pacific 2013 Summit.ogg|An example of a man with a [[New Zealand accent]] ([[John Key]]).
</gallery>


As decolonisation proceeded throughout the British Empire in the 1950s and 1960s, former colonies often did not reject English but rather continued to use it as independent countries setting their own language policies.{{sfn|Mufwene|2006|p=614}}{{sfn|Northrup|2013|pp=81–86}}{{sfn|Mesthrie|2010|p=594}} For example, the view of the [[Indian English|English language]] among many Indians has gone from associating it with colonialism to associating it with economic progress, and English continues to be an official language of India.{{sfn|Annamalai|2006}} English is also widely used in media and literature, and the number of English language books published annually in India is the third largest in the world after the US and UK.{{sfn|Sailaja|2009|pages=2–9}} However English is rarely spoken as a first language, numbering only around a couple hundred-thousand people, and less than 5% of the population speak fluent English in India.<ref>{{cite web|title = Indiaspeak: English is our 2nd language – The Times of India|url = http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Indiaspeak-English-is-our-2nd-language/articleshow/5680962.cms?referral=PM|website = The Times of India|access-date = 5 January 2016|archive-date = 22 April 2016|archive-url = https://web.archive.org/web/20160422224021/http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Indiaspeak-English-is-our-2nd-language/articleshow/5680962.cms?referral=PM|url-status = live}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |url=http://ihds.umd.edu/IHDS_files/HumanDevelopmentinIndia.pdf |title=Human Development in India: Challenges for a Society in Transition |date=2005 |publisher=Oxford University Press |access-date=5 January 2016 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151211124532/http://www.ihds.umd.edu/IHDS_files/HumanDevelopmentinIndia.pdf |archive-date=11 December 2015 |isbn= 978-0-19-806512-8}}</ref> David Crystal claimed in 2004 that, combining native and non-native speakers, India now has more people who speak or understand English than any other country in the world,{{sfn|Crystal|2004}} but the number of English speakers in India is very uncertain, with most scholars concluding that the United States still has more speakers of English than India.{{sfn|Graddol|2010}}
Since 1788, English has been spoken in [[Oceania]], and [[Australian English]] has developed as the first language of the vast majority of the inhabitants of the Australian continent, its standard accent being [[General Australian]]. The [[New Zealand English|English of neighbouring New Zealand]] has to a lesser degree become an influential standard variety of the language.{{sfn|Eagleson|1982}} Australian and New Zealand English are each other's closest relatives with few differentiating characteristics, followed by [[South African English]] and the English of South East England, all of which have similarly non-rhotic accents, aside from some accents in the [[South Island]] of New Zealand. Australian and New Zealand English stand out for their innovative vowels: many short vowels are fronted or raised, whereas many long vowels have diphthongised. Australian English also has a contrast between long and short vowels, not found in most other varieties. Australian English grammar aligns closely with British and American English; like American English, collective plural subjects take on a singular verb, e.g. "the government is" (rather than ''are'').{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=16–21}}{{sfn|Burridge|2010}} New Zealand English uses front vowels that are often even higher than in Australian English.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=24–26}}{{sfn|Maclagan|2010}}{{sfn|Gordon|Campbell|Hay et al.|2004}}


Modern English, sometimes described as the first global [[lingua franca]],{{sfn|Graddol|2006}}{{sfn|Meierkord|2006|p=165}} is also regarded as the first [[world language]].{{sfn|Brutt-Griffler|2006|pp=690–91}}{{sfn|Northrup|2013}} English is the world's most widely used language in newspaper publishing, book publishing, international telecommunications, scientific publishing, international trade, mass entertainment, and diplomacy.{{sfn|Northrup|2013}} English is, by international treaty, the basis for the required [[controlled natural language]]s{{sfn|Wojcik|2006|p=139}} [[Seaspeak]] and Airspeak, used as [[international auxiliary language|international languages]] of seafaring{{sfn|International Maritime Organization|2011}} and aviation.{{sfn|International Civil Aviation Organization|2011}} English used to have parity with French and German in scientific research, but now it dominates that field.{{sfn|Gordin|2015}} It achieved parity with [[French language|French]] as a language of diplomacy at the [[Treaty of Versailles]] negotiations in 1919.{{sfn|Phillipson|2004|p=47}} By the time of the foundation of the [[United Nations]] at the end of [[World War II]], English had become pre-eminent{{sfn|ConradRubal-Lopez|1996|p=261}} and is now the main worldwide language of diplomacy and international relations.{{sfn|Richter|2012|p=29}} It is one of six official languages of the United Nations.{{sfn|United Nations|2008}} Many other worldwide international organisations, including the [[International Olympic Committee]], specify English as a working language or official language of the organisation.
=== Southeast Asia ===
<gallery mode="packed">
Declaration of Independence Part 1.ogg|An example of a male teenager with a [[Singaporean English|Singaporean accent]].
Dr. Villaverde on Conflicts of Interest in Medicine and Dr. Dans on Evidence-Based Medicine in INCLEN.flac|Examples of a man and woman with [[Philippine English|Filipino accents]].
</gallery>
English is an official language of the [[Philippines]]. Its use is ubiquitous in the country, and appears in areas including on [[road signs in the Philippines|street signs]], marquees, and government documents, and in courtrooms, public media, the entertainment industry, and the business sector. It became an important and widely spoken language in the country during the period of American rule between 1898 and 1946.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Dayag |first1=Danilo |date=2008 |chapter=English-language media in the Philippines: Description and research |title=Philippine English: Linguistic and Literary Perspectives |pages=49–66 |editor-last1=Bautista |editor-first=Ma. Lourdes |editor-last2=Bolton |editor-first2=Kingsley |location=Hong Kong |publisher=Hong Kong University Press |doi=10.5790/hongkong/9789622099470.003.0004 |isbn=978-962-209-947-0}}</ref> [[Taglish]] is a prominent form of [[code-switching]] between [[Tagalog language|Tagalog]] and English.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Bautista |first1=Maria Lourdes S. |title=Tagalog-English Code-switching as a Mode of Discourse |journal=Asia Pacific Education Review |date=2004 |volume=5 |pages=226–233 |issue=2 |doi=10.1007/BF03024960 |s2cid=145684166 |url=https://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/EJ720543.pdf |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220515012035/https://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/EJ720543.pdf |archive-date=15 May 2022 |url-status=live}}</ref>


Many regional international organisations such as the [[European Free Trade Association]], [[Association of Southeast Asian Nations]] (ASEAN),{{sfn|Crystal|2003a}} and [[Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation]] (APEC) set English as their organisation's sole working language even though most members are not countries with a majority of native English speakers. While the European Union (EU) allows member states to designate any of the national languages as an official language of the Union, in practice English is the main working language of EU organisations.{{sfn|Ammon|2006|p=321}}
=== Africa, the Caribbean, and South Asia ===
<gallery mode="packed">
South African English.ogg|An example of a man with a [[South African accent]].
Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie bbc radio4 front row 03 05 2013.flac|An example of a woman with an educated [[Nigerian English|Nigerian accent]] ([[Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie]]).
Sylbourne Sydial with Nordia Teape on Integrated Diaspora Services.flac|An example of a woman and man with [[Jamaican English|Jamaican accents]].
Arundhati Roy BBC Radio4 Bookclub 2 Oct 2011 b015brn8.flac|An example of a woman with an [[Indian accent]] ([[Arundhati Roy]]).
</gallery>
English is spoken widely in southern Africa and is an official or co-official language in several of the region's countries. In [[South Africa]], English has been spoken since 1820, co-existing with [[Afrikaans]] and various African languages such as the [[Khoe languages|Khoe]] and [[Bantu languages]]. Today, about nine per&nbsp;cent of the South African population speaks [[South African English]] (SAE) as a first language. SAE is a non-rhotic variety that tends to follow RP as a norm. It is one of the few non-rhotic English varieties that lack [[Linking and intrusive R|intrusive R]]. The second-language varieties of South Africa differ based on the native languages of their speakers.{{sfn|Lanham|1982}} Most phonological differences from RP are in the vowels.{{sfn|Lass|2002}} Consonant differences include the tendency to pronounce {{IPA|/p, t, t͡ʃ, k/}} without aspiration (e.g. ''pin'' pronounced {{IPA|[pɪn]}} rather than as {{IPA|[pʰɪn]}} as in most other varieties), while r is often pronounced as a flap {{IPA|[ɾ]}} instead of as the more common fricative.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=30–31}}


Although in most countries English is not an official language, it is currently the language most often taught as a [[foreign language]].{{sfn|Graddol|2006}}{{sfn|Crystal|2003a}} In the countries of the EU, English is the most widely spoken foreign language in nineteen of the twenty-five member states where it is not an official language (that is, the countries other than Ireland and [[Malta]]). In a 2012 official Eurobarometer poll (conducted when the UK was still a member of the EU), 38 percent of the EU respondents outside the countries where English is an official language said they could speak English well enough to have a conversation in that language. The next most commonly mentioned foreign language, French (which is the most widely known foreign language in the UK and Ireland), could be used in conversation by 12 percent of respondents.{{sfn|European Commission|2012|pp=21, 19}}
Nigerian English is a variety of English spoken in [[Nigeria]]; over 150&nbsp;million Nigerians speak some form of the language.<ref>{{cite encyclopedia |url=http://encarta.msn.com/dictionary_1861683342/Nigerian_English.html |title=Nigerian English |encyclopedia=Encarta |publisher=Microsoft |access-date=17 July 2012 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20100909162439/http://encarta.msn.com/dictionary_1861683342/Nigerian_English.html |archive-date=9 September 2010}}</ref> Though traditionally based on British English, increasing United States influence during the latter 20th century has resulted in American English vocabulary entering Nigerian English. Additionally, some new words and collocations have emerged from the variety out of a need to express concepts specific to the culture of the nation (e.g. ''senior wife'').<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Adegbija |first1=Efurosibina |title=Lexico-semantic variation in Nigerian English |journal=World Englishes |date=1989 |volume=8 |issue=2 |pages=165–177 |doi=10.1111/j.1467-971X.1989.tb00652.x}}</ref>


A working knowledge of English has become a requirement in a number of occupations and professions such as medicine{{sfn|Alcaraz Ariza|Navarro|2006}} and computing. English has become so important in scientific publishing that more than 80 percent of all scientific journal articles indexed by ''Chemical Abstracts'' in 1998 were written in English, as were 90 percent of all articles in natural science publications by 1996 and 82 percent of articles in humanities publications by 1995.{{sfn|Brutt-Griffler|2006|pp=694–95}}
Varieties of English are spoken throughout the former British colonial possessions in the Caribbean, including Jamaica, the [[Leeward Islands|Leeward]] and [[Windward Islands]], [[Trinidad and Tobago]], [[Barbados]], the [[Cayman Islands]], and [[Belize]]. Each of these areas is home both to a local variety of English and a local English-based creole, combining English and African languages. The most prominent varieties are [[Jamaican English]] and [[Jamaican Creole]]. In Central America, English-based creoles are spoken on the Caribbean coasts of Nicaragua and Panama.{{sfn|Lawton|1982}} Residents are often fluent in both the local English variety and the local creole languages, and frequently [[code-switch]] between them. The relationship between different varieties can be conceptualised as a continuum, in which more creole-like or RP-like forms function as more formal and informal registers of the language respectively.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|p=115}}


International communities such as international business people may use English as an [[International auxiliary language|auxiliary language]], with an emphasis on vocabulary suitable for their domain of interest. This has led some scholars to develop the study of English as an auxiliary language. The trademarked [[Globish (Nerriere)|Globish]] uses a relatively small subset of English vocabulary (about 1500 words, designed to represent the highest use in international business English) in combination with the standard English grammar.<ref>{{cite web |title=Globish – a language of international business? |url=https://global-lingo.com/globish-a-language-of-international-business/ |website=Global Lingo |access-date=24 November 2019 |date=2 April 2012 |archive-date=18 February 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200218050716/https://global-lingo.com/globish-a-language-of-international-business/ |url-status=live }}</ref> Other examples include [[Simple English Wikipedia|Simple English]].
Most Caribbean varieties are based on British English and consequently, most are non-rhotic, except for formal styles of Jamaican English which are often rhotic. Jamaican English differs from RP in its vowel inventory, which has a distinction between long and short vowels rather than tense and lax vowels as in Standard English. The diphthongs {{IPA|/ei/}} and {{IPA|/ou/}} are monophthongs {{IPA|[eː]}} and {{IPA|[oː]}} or even the reverse diphthongs {{IPA|[ie]}} and {{IPA|[uo]}} (e.g. ''bay'' and ''boat'' pronounced {{IPA|[bʲeː]}} and {{IPA|[bʷoːt]}}). Often word-final consonant clusters are simplified so that "child" is pronounced {{IPA|[t͡ʃail]}} and "wind" {{IPA|[win]}}.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=117–118}}{{sfn|Lawton|1982|pp=256–260}}{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=115–116}}


The increased use of the English language globally has had an effect on other languages, leading to some English words being assimilated into the vocabularies of other languages. This influence of English has led to concerns about [[language death]],{{sfn|Crystal|2002}} and to claims of [[linguistic imperialism]],{{sfn|Jambor|2007}} and has provoked resistance to the spread of English; however the number of speakers continues to increase because many people around the world think that English provides them with opportunities for better employment and improved lives.{{sfn|Svartvik|Leech|2006|loc=Chapter 12: English into the Future}}
[[Indian English]] historically tends towards RP as an ideal, with the proximity of speakers to RP generally reflective of class distinctions. Indian English accents are marked by the pronunciation of phonemes such as {{IPA|/t/}} and {{IPA|/d/}} (often pronounced with retroflex articulation as {{IPA|[ʈ]}} and {{IPA|[ɖ]}}) and the replacement of {{IPA|/θ/}} and {{IPA|/ð/}} with dentals {{IPA|[t̪]}} and {{IPA|[d̪]}}. Sometimes Indian English speakers may also use spelling-based pronunciations where the silent {{angbr|h}} found in words such as ''ghost'' is pronounced as an Indian [[voiced aspirated]] stop {{IPA|[ɡʱ]}}.{{sfn|Sailaja|2009|pp=19–24}}


Although some scholars{{who|date=June 2019}} mention a possibility of future divergence of English dialects into mutually unintelligible languages, most think a more likely outcome is that English will continue to function as a [[Koiné language|koineised]] language in which the standard form unifies speakers from around the world.{{sfn|Crystal|2006}} English is used as the language for wider communication in countries around the world.{{sfn|Brutt-Griffler|2006}} Thus English has grown in worldwide use much more than any [[constructed language]] proposed as an [[international auxiliary language]], including [[Esperanto]].{{sfn|Li|2003}}{{sfn|Meierkord|2006|p=163}}
=== Non-native varieties ===
<gallery mode="packed">
Non-native English reading by Spanish native speaker 003.ogg|An example of a [[Hispanophone]] man speaking English.
Japan PM Shinzo Abe addressing US Congress 2015.ogg|An example of a Japanese man speaking English ([[Shinzo Abe]]).
Werner Herzog BBC Radio4 Start the Week 26 March 2012 b01dtjcj.flac|An example of a German man speaking English ([[Werner Herzog]]).
</gallery>
[[English as a second or foreign language|Non-native English speakers]] may pronounce words differently due to having not fully mastered English pronunciation. This can happen either because they apply the [[phonology|speech rules]] of their mother tongue to English ("interference") or through implementing strategies similar to those used in [[first language acquisition]]. They may create novel pronunciations for English sounds not found in their first language.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Bjarkman |first1=Peter C. |last2=Hammond |first2=Robert Matthew |title=American Spanish Pronunciation |publisher=Georgetown University Press |place=Washington, D.C. |date=1989 |isbn=978-0-87840-099-7 |page=226}}</ref>


== Phonology ==
== Phonology ==
{{Main|English phonology}}
{{IPA notice|brackets=no|section}}
The [[phonetics]] and [[phonology]] of the English language differ from one dialect to another, usually without interfering with mutual communication. Phonological variation affects the inventory of [[phoneme]]s (i.e. speech sounds that distinguish meaning), and phonetic variation consists in differences in pronunciation of the phonemes. {{sfn|Wolfram|2006|pp=334–335}} This overview mainly describes the [[standard language|standard pronunciations]] of the [[United Kingdom]] and the [[United States]]: [[Received Pronunciation]] (RP) and [[General American]] (GA). (See {{slink||Dialects, accents, and varieties}}, below.)
[[English phonology]] and [[phonetics]] differ from one dialect to another, usually without interfering with mutual communication. Phonological variation affects the inventory of [[phoneme]]s (speech sounds that distinguish meaning), and phonetic variation consists in differences in pronunciation of the phonemes.{{sfn|Wolfram|2006|pp=334–335}} This overview mainly describes [[Received Pronunciation]] (RP) and [[General American]] (GA), the [[standard varieties]] of the United Kingdom and the United States respectively.{{sfn|Carr|Honeybone|2007}}{{sfn|Bermúdez-Otero|McMahon|2006}}{{sfn|MacMahon|2006}}
 
The phonetic symbols used below are from the [[International Phonetic Alphabet]] (IPA).{{sfn|Carr|Honeybone|2007}}{{sfn|Bermúdez-Otero|McMahon|2006}}{{sfn|MacMahon|2006}}


=== Consonants ===
=== Consonants ===
{{Main|English phonology#Consonants}}
Most English dialects share the same 24{{nbsp}}consonant phonemes (or 26, if marginal {{IPA|/x/}} and glottal stop {{IPA|/ʔ/}} are included). The consonant inventory shown below is valid for [[California English]],{{sfn|International Phonetic Association|1999|pp=41–42}} and for RP.{{sfn|König|1994|p=534}}
 
Most English dialects share the same 24{{nbsp}}consonant phonemes. The consonant inventory shown below is valid for [[California English]],{{sfn|International Phonetic Association|1999|pages=41–42}} and for RP.{{sfn|König|1994|page=534}}


{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center"
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center"
|-
|+ Consonant phonemes
|+ Consonant phonemes
!
! colspan="2" | !! colspan="2" | [[Bilabial]] !! colspan="2" | [[Labiodental]] !! colspan="2" | [[Dental consonant|Dental]] !! colspan="2" | [[Alveolar consonant|Alveolar]] !! colspan="2" | [[Postalveolar consonant|Post-<br />alveolar]] !! colspan="2" | [[Palatal consonant|Palatal]] !! colspan="2" | [[Velar consonant|Velar]] !! colspan="2" | [[Glottal consonant|Glottal]]
! colspan="2" | [[Labial consonant|Labial]]
! colspan="2" | [[Interdental consonant|Dental]]
! colspan="2" | [[Alveolar consonant|Alveolar]]
! colspan="2" | [[Postalveolar consonant|Post-<br/>alveolar]]
! colspan="2" | [[Palatal consonant|Palatal]]
! colspan="2" | [[Velar consonant|Velar]]
! colspan="2" | [[Glottal consonant|Glottal]]
|-
|-
! [[Nasal consonant|Nasal]]
! colspan="2" | [[Nasal consonant|Nasal]]
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|m}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|m}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|n}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|n}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|ŋ}}
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|ŋ}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
|-
|-
! [[Stop consonant|Stop]]
! colspan="2" | [[Plosive]]
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|p}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|b}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|p}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|b}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|t}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|d}}
| style="border-right: 0;" |  || style="border-left: 0;" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|k}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|ɡ}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|t}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|d}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|k}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|ɡ}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | ({{IPA link|ʔ}}) || style="border-left: 0;" |
|-
|-
! [[Affricate consonant|Affricate]]
! colspan="2" | [[Affricate]]
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" |  
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" |  
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|tʃ}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|dʒ}}
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|tʃ}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|dʒ}}
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" |  || style="border-left: 0;" |
| colspan="2" | 
|-
|-
! [[Fricative consonant|Fricative]]
! colspan="2" | [[Fricative]]
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|f}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|v}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|θ}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|ð}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|s}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|z}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|ʃ}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|ʒ}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|f}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|v}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|θ}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|ð}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|s}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|z}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|ʃ}} || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|ʒ}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPAlink|h}} || style="border-left: 0;" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | ({{IPA link|x}}) || style="border-left: 0;" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | {{IPA link|h}} || style="border-left: 0;" |
|-
|-
! [[Approximant consonant|Approximant]]
! rowspan="2" | [[Approximant]]
! <small>[[Median consonant|Median]]</small>
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|l}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|ɹ}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|ɹ}}*
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|j}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPAlink|j}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|w}}
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|w}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
|-
! <small>[[Lateral consonant|Lateral]]</small>
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| style="border-right: 0;" | || style="border-left: 0;" | {{IPA link|l}}
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
| colspan="2" |
|-
|}
|}
<small><nowiki>*</nowiki> Conventionally transcribed {{IPA|/r/}}</small>
For pairs of [[obstruent]]s (stops, affricates, and fricatives) such as {{IPA|/p b/}}, {{IPA|/tʃ dʒ/}}, and {{IPA|/s z/}}, the first is [[fortis and lenis|fortis]] (strong) and the second is lenis (weak). Fortis obstruents, such as {{IPA|/p tʃ s/}} are pronounced with more muscular tension and breath force than lenis consonants, such as {{IPA|/b dʒ z/}}, and are always [[voiceless]]. Lenis consonants are partly [[voiced]] at the beginning and end of utterances, and fully voiced between vowels. Fortis stops such as {{IPA|/p/}} have additional articulatory or acoustic features in most dialects: they are [[aspirated consonant|aspirated]] {{IPA|[pʰ]}} when they occur alone at the beginning of a stressed syllable, often unaspirated in other cases, and often [[unreleased stop|unreleased]] {{IPA|[p̚]}} or pre-glottalised {{IPA|[ʔp]}} at the end of a syllable. In a single-syllable word, a vowel before a fortis stop is shortened: e.g. ''nip'' has a noticeably shorter vowel (phonetically, not phonemically) than ''nib'' {{IPA|[nɪˑb̥]}} ([[#Vowels|see below]]).{{sfn|Collins|Mees|2003|pp=47–53}}
* Lenis stops: ''bin'' {{IPA|[b̥ɪˑn]}}, ''about'' {{IPA|[əˈbaʊt]}}, ''nib'' {{IPA|[nɪˑb̥]}}
* Fortis stops: ''pin'' {{IPA|[pʰɪn]}}; ''spin'' {{IPA|[spɪn]}}; ''happy'' {{IPA|[ˈhæpi]}}; ''nip'' {{IPA|[nɪp̚]}} or {{IPA|[nɪʔp]}}


In the table, when [[obstruent]]s (stops, affricates, and fricatives) appear in pairs, such as {{IPA|/p b/}}, {{IPA|/tʃ dʒ/}}, and {{IPA|/s z/}}, the first is [[fortis and lenis|fortis]] (strong) and the second is lenis (weak). Fortis obstruents, such as {{IPA|/p tʃ s/}} are pronounced with more muscular tension and breath force than lenis consonants, such as {{IPA|/b dʒ z/}}, and are always [[voicelessness|voiceless]]. Lenis consonants are partly [[voice (phonetics)|voiced]] at the beginning and end of utterances, and fully voiced between vowels. Fortis stops such as {{IPA|/p/}} have additional articulatory or acoustic features in most dialects: they are [[aspirated consonant|aspirated]] {{IPA|[]}} when they occur alone at the beginning of a stressed syllable, often unaspirated in other cases, and often [[unreleased stop|unreleased]] {{IPA|[]}} or pre-glottalised {{IPA|[ʔp]}} at the end of a syllable. In a single-syllable word, a vowel before a fortis stop is shortened: thus ''nip'' has a noticeably shorter vowel (phonetically, but not phonemically) than ''nib'' {{IPA|[nɪˑb̥]}} ([[#Vowels|see below]]).{{sfn|Collins|Mees|2003|pages=47–53}}  
In RP, the lateral approximant {{IPA|/l/}} has two main [[allophone]]s (pronunciation variants): the clear or plain {{IPA|[l]}}, as in ''light'', and the dark or [[velarised alveolar lateral approximant|velarised]] {{IPA|[ɫ]}}, as in ''full''.{{Sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=13}} GA has dark ''l'' in most cases.{{Sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=41}}
* lenis stops: ''bin'' {{IPA|[b̥ɪˑn]}}, ''about'' {{IPA|[əˈbaʊt]}}, ''nib'' {{IPA|[nɪˑb̥]}}
* Clear ''l'': RP ''light'' {{IPA|[laɪt]}}
* fortis stops: ''pin'' {{IPA|[pʰɪn]}}; ''spin'' {{IPA|[spɪn]}}; ''happy'' {{IPA|[ˈhæpi]}}; ''nip'' {{IPA|[nɪp̚]}} or {{IPA|[nɪʔp]}}
* Dark ''l'': RP and GA ''full'' {{IPA|[fʊɫ]}}, GA ''light'' {{IPA|[ɫaɪt]}}


In RP, the lateral approximant {{IPA|/l/}}, has two main [[allophone]]s (pronunciation variants): the clear or plain {{IPA|[l]}}, as in ''light'', and the dark or [[velarized alveolar lateral approximant|velarised]] {{IPA|[ɫ]}}, as in ''full''.{{Sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=13}} GA has dark ''l'' in most cases.{{Sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2008|p=41}}
All [[sonorant]]s (liquids {{IPA|/l, r/}} and nasals {{IPA|/m, n, ŋ/}}) devoice when following a voiceless obstruent, and they are syllabic when following a consonant at the end of a word.{{sfn|Brinton|Brinton|2010|pp=56–59}}
* clear ''l'': RP ''light'' {{IPA|[laɪt]}}
* Voiceless sonorants: ''clay'' {{IPA|[kl̥eɪ̯]}}; ''snow'' RP {{IPA|[sn̥əʊ̯]}}, GA {{IPA|[sn̥oʊ̯]}}
* dark ''l'': RP and GA ''full'' {{IPA|[fʊɫ]}}, GA ''light'' {{IPA|[ɫaɪt]}}
* Syllabic sonorants: ''paddle'' {{IPA|[ˈpad.l̩]}}, ''button'' {{IPA|[ˈbʌt.n̩]}}
 
All [[sonorant]]s (liquids {{IPA|/l, r/}} and nasals {{IPA|/m, n, ŋ/}}) devoice when following a voiceless obstruent, and they are syllabic when following a consonant at the end of a word.{{sfn|Brinton|Brinton|2010|pages=56–59}}
* voiceless sonorants: ''clay'' {{IPA|[kl̥eɪ̯]}}; ''snow'' RP {{IPA|[sn̥əʊ̯]}}, GA {{IPA|[sn̥oʊ̯]}}
* syllabic sonorants: ''paddle'' {{IPA|[ˈpad.l̩]}}, ''button'' {{IPA|[ˈbʌt.n̩]}}


=== Vowels ===
=== Vowels ===
{{Main|English phonology#Vowels}}
{{stack begin}}
{| class="wikitable floatright" style="text-align: center;"
|+ Closing diphthongs
! [[Received Pronunciation|RP]] !! [[General American|GA]] !! Word
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|eɪ}} || b'''ay'''
|-
| {{IPA|əʊ}} || {{IPA|oʊ}} || r'''oa'''d
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|aɪ}} || cr'''y'''
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|aʊ}} || c'''ow'''
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|ɔɪ}} || b'''oy'''
|}


The pronunciation of vowels varies a great deal between dialects and is one of the most detectable aspects of a speaker's accent. The table below lists the vowel [[phoneme]]s in Received Pronunciation (RP) and General American (GA), with examples of words in which they occur from [[lexical set]]s compiled by linguists. The vowels are represented with symbols from the International Phonetic Alphabet; those given for RP are standard in British dictionaries and other publications.<ref>{{cite web|last=Wells|first=John C.|date=8 February 2001|url=https://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/wells/ipa-english-uni.htm|title=IPA transcription systems for English|publisher=University College London|access-date=3 September 2018|archive-date=19 September 2018|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180919182345/https://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/wells/ipa-english-uni.htm|url-status=live}}</ref>
{| class="wikitable floatright" style="text-align: center;"
|+ Centring diphthongs
! [[Received Pronunciation|RP]] !! [[General American|GA]] !! Word
|-
| {{IPA|ɪə}} || {{IPA|ɪɹ}} || p'''eer'''
|-
| {{IPA link|ɛ|eə}} || {{IPA|ɛɹ}} || p'''air'''
|-
| {{IPA|ʊə}} || {{IPA|ʊɹ}} || p'''oor'''
|}
{{stack end}}


{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center; float: left; margin-right: 1em;"
{{stack begin}}
{| class="wikitable floatright" style="text-align: center; margin-right: 1em;"
|+ Monophthongs
|+ Monophthongs
![[Received Pronunciation|RP]] !! [[General American|GA]] !! Word
! [[Received Pronunciation|RP]] !! [[General American|GA]] !! Word
|-
|-
| {{IPA link|iː}} || {{IPA link|i}} || n'''ee'''d
| {{IPA link|iː}} || {{IPA link|i}} || n'''ee'''d
Line 371: Line 409:
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA link|ɔ}}, {{IPA link|ɑ}} || cl'''o'''th
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA link|ɔ}}, {{IPA link|ɑ}} || cl'''o'''th
|-
|-
| {{IPA link|o|ɔː}} || p'''aw'''
| {{IPA link|ɔ|ɔː}}|| p'''aw'''
|-
|-
| {{IPA link|uː}} || {{IPA link|u}} || f'''oo'''d
| {{IPA link|uː}} || {{IPA link|u}} || f'''oo'''d
|-
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA link|ʊ}}<!-- Pronunciation differs between RP and GA, with GA probably closer to {{IPA|[ɵ]}}, but until we use separate symbols, these cells will be merged. --> || g'''oo'''d
| colspan="2" | {{IPA link|ʊ}}<!-- Pronunciation differs between RP and GA, with RP probably closer to {{IPA|[ɵ]}}, but until we use separate symbols, these cells will be merged. --> || g'''oo'''d
|-
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA link|ɐ|ʌ}} || b'''u'''t
| colspan="2" | {{IPA link|ɐ|ʌ}} || b'''u'''t
Line 383: Line 421:
| colspan="2" | {{IPA link|ə}} || comm'''a'''
| colspan="2" | {{IPA link|ə}} || comm'''a'''
|}
|}
{{stack end}}


<div style="float: left;">
The pronunciation of vowels varies a great deal between dialects and is one of the most detectable aspects of a speaker's accent. The accompanying table below lists the vowel [[phoneme]]s in RP and GA, with example words from [[lexical set]]s. The vowels are represented with symbols from the [[International Phonetic Alphabet]]; those given for RP are standard in British dictionaries and other publications.<ref>{{cite web |last=Wells |first=John C. |date=8 February 2001 |url=https://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/wells/ipa-english-uni.htm |title=IPA transcription systems for English |publisher=University College London |access-date=3 September 2018 |archive-date=19 September 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180919182345/https://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/wells/ipa-english-uni.htm |url-status=live}}</ref>
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center;"
|+ Closing diphthongs
![[Received Pronunciation|RP]] !! [[General American|GA]] !! Word
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|eɪ}} || b'''ay'''
|-
| {{IPA|əʊ}} || {{IPA|oʊ}} || r'''oa'''d
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|aɪ}} || cr'''y'''
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|aʊ}} || c'''ow'''
|-
| colspan="2" | {{IPA|ɔɪ}} || b'''oy'''
|}


{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center;"
In RP, vowel length is phonemic; [[long vowels]] are marked with a [[triangular colon]] {{angbr IPA|ː}} in the table above, such as the vowel of ''need'' {{IPA|[niːd]}} as opposed to ''bid'' {{IPA|[bɪd]}}.{{sfn|Giegerich|1992|pp=56–57}} In GA, vowel length is non-distinctive.{{sfn|Cohen|2012|p=80}}
|+Centring diphthongs
![[Received Pronunciation|RP]] !! [[General American|GA]] !! Word
|-
| {{IPA|ɪə}} || {{IPA|ɪɹ}} || p'''eer'''
|-
| {{IPA link|ɛ|eə}} || {{IPA|ɛɹ}} || p'''air'''
|-
| {{IPA|ʊə}} || {{IPA|ʊɹ}} || p'''oor'''
|}
</div>
{{clear}}
 
In RP, vowel length is phonemic; [[vowel length|long vowels]] are marked with a [[triangular colon]] {{angbr IPA|ː}} in the table above, such as the vowel of ''need'' {{IPA|[niːd]}} as opposed to ''bid'' {{IPA|[bɪd]}}. In GA, vowel length is non-distinctive.


In both RP and GA, vowels are phonetically [[clipping (phonetics)|shortened before fortis consonants]] in the same [[syllable]], like {{IPA|/t tʃ f/}}, but not before lenis consonants like {{IPA|/d dʒ v/}} or in open syllables: thus, the vowels of ''rich'' {{IPA|[rɪtʃ]}}, ''neat'' {{IPA|[nit]}}, and ''safe'' {{IPA|[seɪ̯f]}} are noticeably shorter than the vowels of ''ridge'' {{IPA|[rɪˑdʒ]}}, ''need'' {{IPA|[niˑd]}}, and ''save'' {{IPA|[seˑɪ̯v]}}, and the vowel of ''light'' {{IPA|[laɪ̯t]}} is shorter than that of ''lie'' {{IPA|[laˑɪ̯]}}. Because lenis consonants are frequently voiceless at the end of a syllable, vowel length is an important cue as to whether the following consonant is lenis or fortis.{{sfn|Collins|Mees|2003|pp=46–50}}
In both RP and GA, vowels are phonetically [[clipping (phonetics)|shortened before fortis consonants]] in the same [[syllable]], like {{IPA|/t tʃ f/}}, but not before lenis consonants like {{IPA|/d dʒ v/}} or in open syllables: thus, the vowels of ''rich'' {{IPA|[rɪtʃ]}}, ''neat'' {{IPA|[nit]}}, and ''safe'' {{IPA|[seɪ̯f]}} are noticeably shorter than the vowels of ''ridge'' {{IPA|[rɪˑdʒ]}}, ''need'' {{IPA|[niˑd]}}, and ''save'' {{IPA|[seˑɪ̯v]}}, and the vowel of ''light'' {{IPA|[laɪ̯t]}} is shorter than that of ''lie'' {{IPA|[laˑɪ̯]}}. Because lenis consonants are frequently voiceless at the end of a syllable, vowel length is an important cue as to whether the following consonant is lenis or fortis.{{sfn|Collins|Mees|2003|pp=46–50}}


The vowel {{IPA|/ə/}} only occurs in unstressed syllables and is more open in quality in stem-final positions.{{sfn|Cruttenden|2014|p=138}}{{sfn|Flemming|Johnson|2007}} Some dialects do not contrast {{IPA|/ɪ/}} and {{IPA|/ə/}} in unstressed positions, so that ''rabbit'' and ''abbot'' rhyme and ''Lenin'' and ''Lennon'' are homophonous, a dialect feature called [[weak vowel merger]].{{sfn|Wells|1982|p=167}} GA {{IPA|/ɜr/}} and {{IPA|/ər/}} are realised as an [[r-colored vowel|''r''-coloured vowel]] {{IPA|[ɚ]}}, as in ''further'' {{IPA|[ˈfɚðɚ]}} (phonemically {{IPA|/ˈfɜrðər/}}), which in RP is realised as {{IPA|[ˈfəːðə]}} (phonemically {{IPA|/ˈfɜːðə/}}).{{sfn|Wells|1982|p=121}}
The vowel {{IPA|/ə/}} only occurs in unstressed syllables and is more open in quality in stem-final positions.{{sfn|Cruttenden|2014|p=138}}{{sfn|Flemming|Johnson|2007}} Some dialects do not contrast {{IPA|/ɪ/}} and {{IPA|/ə/}} in unstressed positions, such that ''rabbit'' and ''abbot'' rhyme and ''Lenin'' and ''Lennon'' are homophonous, a dialectal feature called the [[weak vowel merger]].{{sfn|Wells|1982|p=167}} GA {{IPA|/ɜr/}} and {{IPA|/ər/}} are realised as an [[r-colored vowel|''r''-coloured vowel]] {{IPA|[ɚ]}}, as in ''further'' {{IPA|[ˈfɚðɚ]}} (phonemically {{IPA|/ˈfɜrðər/}}), which in RP is realised as {{IPA|[ˈfəːðə]}} (phonemically {{IPA|/ˈfɜːðə/}}).{{sfn|Wells|1982|p=121}}


=== Phonotactics ===
=== Phonotactics ===
An English syllable includes a syllable nucleus consisting of a vowel sound. Syllable onset and coda (start and end) are optional. A syllable can start with up to three consonant sounds, as in ''sprint'' {{IPA|/sprɪnt/}}, and end with up to five, as in (for some dialects) ''angsts'' {{IPA|/aŋksts/}}. This gives an English syllable the following structure, (CCC)V(CCCCC), where C represents a consonant and V a vowel; the word ''strengths'' {{IPA|/strɛŋkθs/}} is thus close to the most complex syllable possible in English. The consonants that may appear together in onsets or codas are restricted, as is the order in which they may appear. Onsets can only have four types of consonant clusters: a stop and approximant, as in ''play''; a voiceless fricative and approximant, as in ''fly'' or ''sly''; ''s'' and a voiceless stop, as in ''stay''; and ''s'', a voiceless stop, and an approximant, as in ''string''.{{sfn|Brinton|Brinton|2010|page=60}} Clusters of nasal and stop are only allowed in codas. Clusters of obstruents always agree in voicing, and clusters of sibilants and of plosives with the same point of articulation are prohibited. Furthermore, several consonants have limited distributions: {{IPA|/h/}} can only occur in syllable-initial position, and {{IPA|/ŋ/}} only in syllable-final position.{{sfn|König|1994|pages=537–538}}
An English syllable includes a syllable nucleus consisting of a vowel sound. Syllable onset and coda (start and end) are optional. A syllable can start with up to three consonant sounds, as in ''sprint'' {{IPA|/sprɪnt/}}, and end with up to five, as in (for some dialects) ''angsts'' {{IPA|/aŋksts/}}. This gives an English syllable a structure of (CCC)V(CCCCC){{snd}}where C represents a consonant and V a vowel. The word ''strengths'' {{IPA|/strɛŋθs/}} is thus close to the most complex syllable possible in English. The consonants that may appear together in onsets or codas are restricted, as is the order in which they may appear. Onsets can only have four types of consonant clusters: a stop and approximant, as in ''play''; a voiceless fricative and approximant, as in ''fly'' or ''sly''; ''s'' and a voiceless stop, as in ''stay''; and ''s'', a voiceless stop, and an approximant, as in ''string''.{{sfn|Brinton|Brinton|2010|page=60}} Clusters of nasal and stop are only allowed in codas. Clusters of obstruents always agree in voicing, and clusters of [[sibilant]]s and of [[plosive]]s with the same point of articulation are prohibited. Several consonants have limited distributions: {{IPA|/h/}} can only occur in syllable-initial position, and {{IPA|/ŋ/}} only in syllable-final position.{{sfn|König|1994|pp=537–538}}
 
=== Stress, rhythm and intonation ===
{{See also|Stress and vowel reduction in English|Intonation in English}}


[[stress (linguistics)|Stress]] plays an important role in English. Certain [[syllable]]s are stressed, while others are unstressed. Stress is a combination of duration, intensity, vowel quality, and sometimes changes in pitch. Stressed syllables are pronounced longer and louder than unstressed syllables, and vowels in unstressed syllables are frequently [[vowel reduction|reduced]] while vowels in stressed syllables are not.{{sfn|International Phonetic Association|1999|page=42}} Some words, primarily short function words but also some modal verbs such as ''can'', have [[weak and strong forms in English|weak and strong forms]] depending on whether they occur in stressed or non-stressed position within a sentence.
=== Stress, rhythm, and intonation ===
{{See also|Stress and vowel reduction in English|Intonation (linguistics)#English|English prosody}}
[[Stress (linguistics)|Stress]] plays an important role in English. Certain [[syllable]]s are stressed, while others are unstressed. Stress is a combination of duration, intensity, vowel quality, and sometimes changes in pitch. Stressed syllables are pronounced longer and louder than unstressed syllables, and vowels in unstressed syllables are frequently [[vowel reduction|reduced]] while vowels in stressed syllables are not.{{sfn|International Phonetic Association|1999|p=42}}


Stress in English is [[phoneme|phonemic]], and some pairs of words are distinguished by stress. For instance, the word ''contract'' is stressed on the first syllable ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|k|ɒ|n|t|r|æ|k|t}} {{respell|KON|trakt}}) when used as a noun, but on the last syllable ({{IPAc-en|k|ə|n|ˈ|t|r|æ|k|t}} {{respell|kən|TRAKT|'}}) for most meanings (for example, "reduce in size") when used as a verb.{{sfn|Oxford Learner's Dictionary|2015|loc=Entry "contract"}}{{sfn|Merriam Webster|2015|loc=Entry "contract"}}{{sfn|Macquarie Dictionary|2015|loc=Entry "contract"}} Here stress is connected to [[vowel reduction]]: in the noun "contract" the first syllable is stressed and has the unreduced vowel {{IPA|/ɒ/}}, but in the verb "contract" the first syllable is unstressed and its vowel is reduced to {{IPA|/ə/}}. Stress is also used to distinguish between words and phrases, so that a compound word receives a single stress unit, but the corresponding phrase has two: e.g. ''a burnout'' ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|b|ɜːr|n|aʊ|t}}) versus ''to burn out'' ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|b|ɜːr|n|_|ˈ|aʊ|t}}), and ''a hotdog'' ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|h|ɒ|t|d|ɒ|g}}) versus ''a hot dog'' ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|h|ɒ|t|_|ˈ|d|ɒ|g}}).{{sfn|Brinton|Brinton|2010|page=66}}
Stress in English is [[phonemic]], gaining freedom and dynamicity once lost in Proto-Germanic through a majority of borrowings from non-Germanic languages. For instance, the word ''contract'' is stressed on the first syllable ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|k|ɒ|n|t|r|æ|k|t}} {{respell|KON|trakt}}) when used as a noun, but on the last syllable ({{IPAc-en|k|ə|n|ˈ|t|r|æ|k|t}} {{respell|kən|TRAKT|'}}) for most meanings (for example, "reduce in size") when used as a verb.{{sfn|Oxford Learner's Dictionary|2015|loc=Entry "contract"}}{{sfn|Merriam Webster|2015|loc=Entry "contract"}}{{sfn|Macquarie Dictionary|2015|loc=Entry "contract"}} Here stress is connected to [[vowel reduction]]: in the noun "contract" the first syllable is stressed and has the unreduced vowel {{IPA|/ɒ/}}, but in the verb "contract" the first syllable is unstressed and its vowel is reduced to {{IPA|/ə/}}. Stress is also used to distinguish between words and phrases, so that a compound word receives a single stress unit, but the corresponding phrase has two: e.g. "a burnout" ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|b|ɜːr|n|aʊ|t}}) versus "to burn out" ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|b|ɜːr|n|_|ˈ|aʊ|t}}), and "a hotdog" ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|h|ɒ|t|d|ɒ|g}}) versus "a hot dog" ({{IPAc-en|ˈ|h|ɒ|t|_|ˈ|d|ɒ|g}}).{{sfn|Brinton|Brinton|2010|p=66}}


In terms of [[rhythm]], English is generally described as a [[stress-timed]] language, meaning that the amount of time between stressed syllables tends to be equal.<ref>{{cite web |title=Sentence stress |url=https://esol.britishcouncil.org/content/teachers/staff-room/teaching-articles/sentence-stress |website=ESOL Nexus |publisher=British Council |access-date=24 November 2019 |archive-date=3 December 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191203092723/https://esol.britishcouncil.org/content/teachers/staff-room/teaching-articles/sentence-stress |url-status=live }}</ref> Stressed syllables are pronounced longer, but unstressed syllables (syllables between stresses) are shortened. Vowels in unstressed syllables are shortened as well, and vowel shortening causes changes in [[vowel quality]]: [[vowel reduction]].<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Lunden |first1=Anya |title=Duration, vowel quality, and the rhythmic pattern of English |journal=Laboratory Phonology |volume=8 |pages=27 |doi=10.5334/labphon.37 |year=2017 |doi-access=free }}</ref>
In terms of [[rhythm]], English is generally described as a [[stress-timed]] language, meaning that the amount of time between stressed syllables tends to be equal.<ref>{{cite web |title=Sentence stress |url=https://esol.britishcouncil.org/content/teachers/staff-room/teaching-articles/sentence-stress |website=ESOL Nexus |publisher=British Council |access-date=24 November 2019 |archive-date=3 December 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191203092723/https://esol.britishcouncil.org/content/teachers/staff-room/teaching-articles/sentence-stress |url-status=dead}}</ref> Stressed syllables are pronounced longer, but unstressed syllables (syllables between stresses) are shortened. Vowels in unstressed syllables are shortened as well, and vowel shortening causes changes in [[vowel quality]]: [[vowel reduction]].<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Lunden |first1=Anya |title=Duration, vowel quality, and the rhythmic pattern of English |journal=Laboratory Phonology |volume=8 |page=27 |doi=10.5334/labphon.37 |year=2017 |doi-access=free}}</ref>


=== Regional variation ===
=== Regional variation ===
{| class="wikitable mw-collapsible"
{| class="wikitable mw-collapsible"
|+ class="nowrap" | Varieties of Standard English and their features{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=4–6}}
|+ Phonological features in Standard English varieties{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=4–6}}
! Phonological<br/>features !! [[American English|United<br/>States]] !! [[Canadian English|Canada]] !! [[Hiberno-English|Republic<br/>of Ireland]] !! [[Ulster English|Northern<br/>Ireland]] !! [[Scottish English|Scotland]] !! [[English language in England|England]] !! [[Welsh English|Wales]] !! [[South African English|South<br/>Africa]] !! [[Australian English|Australia]] !! [[New Zealand English|New<br/>Zealand]]
! !! scope="col" | [[American English|United<br />States]] !! scope="col" | [[Canadian English|Canada]] !! scope="col" | [[Hiberno-English|Ireland]] !! scope="col" | [[Ulster English|Northern<br />Ireland]] !! scope="col" | [[Scottish English|Scotland]] !! scope="col" | [[English language in England|England]] !! scope="col" | [[Welsh English|Wales]] !! scope="col" | [[South African English|South<br />Africa]] !! scope="col" | [[Australian English|Australia]] !! scope="col" | [[New Zealand English|New<br />Zealand]]
|-
|-
! [[father-bother merger|''father''–''bother'' merger]]
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | [[father-bother merger|''father''–''bother'' merger]]
| yes || yes || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"|
| {{yes}} || {{yes}} || || || || || || || ||  
|-
|-
! {{IPAc-en|ɒ}} is [[unrounded]]
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{IPA|/ɒ/}} is [[unrounded]]
| yes || yes || yes || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"|
| {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || || || || || || ||  
|-
|-
! {{IPAc-en|ɜr}} is pronounced {{IPA|[ɚ]}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{IPA|/ɜr/}} is pronounced {{IPA|[ɚ]}}
| yes || yes || yes || yes || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"|
| {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || || || || || ||  
|-
|-
! [[cot-caught merger|''cot''–''caught'' merger]]
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | [[cot-caught merger|''cot''–''caught'' merger]]
| possibly || yes || possibly || yes || yes || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"|
| {{MaybeCheck|text=Possibly}} || {{yes}} || {{MaybeCheck|text=Possibly}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || || || || ||  
|-
|-
! [[Full–fool merger|''fool''–''full'' merger]]
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | [[Full–fool merger|''fool''–''full'' merger]]
| style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || yes || yes || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"|
| || || || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || || || || ||  
|-
|-
! {{IPAc-en|t|,_|d}} [[flapping]]
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{IPA|/t, d/}} [[flapping]]
| yes || yes || possibly || often || rarely || rarely || rarely || rarely || yes || often
| {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{MaybeCheck|text=Possibly}} || {{usually|Often}} || {{rarely}} || {{rarely}} || {{rarely}} || {{rarely}} || {{yes}} || {{usually|Often}}
|-
|-
! [[trap-bath split|''trap''–''bath'' split]]
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | [[trap-bath split|''trap''–''bath'' split]]
| style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || possibly || possibly || style="background:lightgrey;"| || often || yes || yes || often || yes
| || || {{MaybeCheck|text=Possibly}} || {{MaybeCheck|text=Possibly}} || || {{usually|Often}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{usually|Often}} || {{yes}}
|-
|-
! [[rhoticity in English|non-rhotic]] ({{IPAc-en|r}}-dropping after vowels)
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | [[non-rhoticity]]
| style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || yes || yes || yes || yes || yes
| || || || || || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}}
|-
|-
! close vowels for {{IPA|/æ, ɛ/}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | close vowels for {{IPA|/æ, ɛ/}}
| style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || yes || yes || yes
| || || || || || || || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || {{yes}}
|-
|-
! {{IPAc-en|l}} can always be pronounced {{IPA|[ɫ]}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{IPA|/l/}} can always be pronounced {{IPA|[ɫ]}}
| yes || yes || style="background:lightgrey;"| || yes || yes || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || yes || yes
| {{yes}} || {{yes}} || || {{yes}} || {{yes}} || || || || {{yes}} || {{yes}}
|-
|-
! {{IPA|/ɑːr/}} is [[fronted (phonetics)|fronted]]
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{IPA|/ɑː/}} is [[fronted (phonetics)|fronted]] before {{IPA|/r/}}
| style="background:lightgrey;"| || possibly || possibly || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || style="background:lightgrey;"| || yes || yes
| || {{MaybeCheck|text=Possibly}} || {{MaybeCheck|text=Possibly}} || || || || || || {{yes}} || {{yes}}
|}
|}
{|class="wikitable floatright"
{|class="wikitable floatright"
|+ Dialects and low vowels
|+ Dialects and low vowels
! [[Lexical set]] !! RP || GA !! Can !! Sound change
! scope="col" style="text-align:right" | [[Lexical set]] !! scope="col" | RP || scope="col" | GA !! scope="col" | CanE !! scope="col" | Sound change
|-
|-
! {{sc2|THOUGHT}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{sc2|THOUGHT}}
| {{IPA|/ɔː/}} || rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɔ/}} or {{IPA|/ɑ/}} || rowspan="4" | {{IPA|/ɑ/}} || [[Cot–caught merger|''cot''–''caught'' merger]]
| {{IPA|/ɔː/}} || rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɔ/}} or {{IPA|/ɑ/}} || rowspan="4" | {{IPA|/ɑ/}} || [[Cot–caught merger|''cot''–''caught'' merger]]
|-
|-
! {{sc2|CLOTH}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{sc2|CLOTH}}
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɒ/}} || [[Lot–cloth split|''lot''–''cloth'' split]]
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɒ/}} || [[Lot–cloth split|''lot''–''cloth'' split]]
|-
|-
! {{sc2|LOT}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{sc2|LOT}}
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɑ/}} || rowspan="2" | [[Father–bother merger|''father''–''bother'' merger]]
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɑ/}} || rowspan="2" | [[Father–bother merger|''father''–''bother'' merger]]
|-
|-
! {{sc2|PALM}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{sc2|PALM}}
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɑː/}}
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/ɑː/}}
|-
|-
! {{sc2|BATH}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{sc2|BATH}}
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/æ/}} || rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/æ/}} || rowspan="2" | [[Trap–bath split|''trap''–''bath'' split]]
| rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/æ/}} || rowspan="2" | {{IPA|/æ/}} || rowspan="2" | [[Trap–bath split|''trap''–''bath'' split]]
|-
|-
! {{sc2|TRAP}}
! scope="row" style="text-align:right" | {{sc2|TRAP}}
| {{IPA|/æ/}}
| {{IPA|/æ/}}
|}
|}
Varieties of English vary the most in pronunciation of vowels. The best known national varieties used as standards for education in non-English-speaking countries are British (BrE) and American (AmE). Countries such as [[Canadian English|Canada]], [[Australian English|Australia]], [[Hiberno English|Ireland]], [[New Zealand English|New Zealand]] and [[South African English|South Africa]] have their own standard varieties which are less often used as standards for education internationally. Some differences between the various dialects are shown in the table "Varieties of Standard English and their features".{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=4–6}}
Varieties of English vary the most in pronunciation of vowels. The best-known national varieties used as standards for education in non-English-speaking countries are British (BrE) and American (AmE). Countries such as [[Canadian English|Canada]], [[Australian English|Australia]], [[Hiberno-English|Ireland]], [[New Zealand English|New Zealand]] and [[South African English|South Africa]] have their own standard varieties which are less often used as standards for education internationally.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pp=4–6}}
 
English has undergone many [[phonological history of English|historical sound changes]], some of them affecting all varieties, and others affecting only a few. Most standard varieties are affected by the [[Great Vowel Shift]], which changed the pronunciation of long vowels, but a few dialects have slightly different results. In North America, a number of chain shifts such as the [[Northern Cities Vowel Shift]] and [[Canadian Shift]] have produced very different vowel landscapes in some regional accents.{{sfnm|Lass|1992|1pp=90, 118, 610|Lass|2000|2pp=80, 656}}
 
Some dialects have fewer or more consonant phonemes and [[phone (phonetics)|phones]] than the standard varieties. Some conservative varieties like Scottish English have a [[voiceless]] {{IPAblink|ʍ}} sound in ''whine'' that contrasts with the voiced {{IPA|[w]}} in ''wine'', but most other dialects pronounce both words with voiced {{IPA|[w]}}, a dialect feature called [[wine–whine merger|''wine''–''whine'' merger]]. The voiceless velar fricative sound {{IPA|/x/}} is found in Scottish English, which distinguishes ''loch'' {{IPA|/lɔx/}} from ''lock'' {{IPA|/lɔk/}}. Accents like [[Cockney]] with "[[h-dropping|''h''-dropping]]" lack the glottal fricative {{IPA|/h/}}, and dialects with [[th-stopping|''th''-stopping]] and [[th-fronting|''th''-fronting]] like [[African-American Vernacular English|African-American Vernacular]] and [[Estuary English]] do not have the dental fricatives {{IPA|/θ, ð/}}, but replace them with dental or alveolar stops {{IPA|/t, d/}} or labiodental fricatives {{IPA|/f, v/}}.{{sfn|Roach|2009|p=53}}{{sfn|Giegerich|1992|p=36}} Other changes affecting the phonology of local varieties are processes such as [[yod-dropping|''yod''-dropping]], [[yod-coalescence|''yod''-coalescence]], and reduction of consonant clusters.{{sfn|Wells|1982}}{{Page needed|date=January 2023}}
 
GA and RP vary in their pronunciation of historical {{IPA|/r/}} after a vowel at the end of a syllable (in the [[syllable coda]]). GA is a [[rhotic dialect]], meaning that it pronounces {{IPA|/r/}} at the end of a syllable, but RP is non-rhotic, meaning that it loses {{IPA|/r/}} in that position. English dialects are classified as rhotic or non-rhotic depending on whether they elide {{IPA|/r/}} like RP or keep it like GA.{{sfn|Lass|2000|p=114}}
 
There is complex dialectal variation in words with the [[phonological history of English short A|open front]] and [[phonological history of English low back vowels|open back vowels]] {{IPA|/æ ɑː ɒ ɔː/}}. These four vowels are only distinguished in RP, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa. In GA, these vowels merge to three {{IPA|/æ ɑ ɔ/}},{{sfn|Wells|1982|pp=xviii–xix}} and in Canadian English, they merge to two {{IPA|/æ ɑ/}}.{{sfn|Wells|1982|p=493}}


English has undergone many [[Phonological history of English|historical sound changes]], some of them affecting all varieties, and others affecting only a few. Most standard varieties are affected by the [[Great Vowel Shift]], which changed the pronunciation of long vowels, but a few dialects have slightly different results. In North America, a number of chain shifts such as the [[Northern Cities Vowel Shift]] and [[Canadian Shift]] have produced very different vowel landscapes in some regional accents.{{sfnm|Lass|1992|1pp=90,118,610|Lass|2000|2pp=80,656}}
== Orthography ==
Since the 9th century, English has been written using the [[English alphabet]], which uses the [[Latin script]]. [[Anglo-Saxon runes]] were previously used to write Old English, but only in short inscriptions; the overwhelming majority of attested writings in Old English are in the [[Old English Latin alphabet]].{{sfn|Gneuss|2013|p=23}}


Some dialects have fewer or more consonant phonemes and [[phone (phonetics)|phones]] than the standard varieties. Some conservative varieties like Scottish English have a [[voicelessness|voiceless]] {{IPAblink|ʍ}} sound in ''whine'' that contrasts with the voiced {{IPA|[w]}} in ''wine'', but most other dialects pronounce both words with voiced {{IPA|[w]}}, a dialect feature called [[wine–whine merger|''wine''–''whine'' merger]]. The unvoiced velar fricative sound {{IPA|/x/}} is found in Scottish English, which distinguishes ''loch'' {{IPA|/lɔx/}} from ''lock'' {{IPA|/lɔk/}}. Accents like [[Cockney]] with "''h''-dropping" lack the glottal fricative {{IPA|/h/}}, and dialects with [[th-stopping|''th''-stopping]] and [[th-fronting|''th''-fronting]] like [[African American Vernacular English|African American Vernacular]] and [[Estuary English]] do not have the dental fricatives {{IPA|/θ, ð/}}, but replace them with dental or alveolar stops {{IPA|/t, d/}} or labiodental fricatives {{IPA|/f, v/}}.{{sfn|Roach|2009|p=53}}{{sfn|Giegerich|1992|page=36}} Other changes affecting the phonology of local varieties are processes such as [[Yod-dropping|''yod''-dropping]], [[yod-coalescence|''yod''-coalescence]], and reduction of consonant clusters.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Wells |first1=John |title=Accents of English |date=1982 |isbn=0-521-28540-2}}</ref>
[[English orthography]] is multi-layered and complex, with elements of French, Latin, and Greek spelling on top of the native Germanic system.{{sfn|Swan|2006|p=149}} Further complications have arisen through [[sound change]]s with which the orthography has not kept pace.{{sfn|Lass|2000a}} Compared to European languages for which official organisations have promoted [[spelling reform]]s, English has spelling that is a less consistent indicator of pronunciation, and standard spellings of words that are more difficult to guess from knowing how a word is pronounced.{{sfn|Mountford|2006}} There are also systematic [[American and British English spelling differences|spelling differences between British and American English]]. These situations have prompted [[English-language spelling reform|proposals for spelling reform in English]].{{sfn|Neijt|2006}}


[[General American]] and [[Received Pronunciation]] vary in their pronunciation of historical {{IPA|/r/}} after a vowel at the end of a syllable (in the [[syllable coda]]). GA is a [[rhotic and non-rhotic accents|rhotic dialect]], meaning that it pronounces {{IPA|/r/}} at the end of a syllable, but RP is non-rhotic, meaning that it loses {{IPA|/r/}} in that position. English dialects are classified as rhotic or non-rhotic depending on whether they elide {{IPA|/r/}} like RP or keep it like GA.{{sfn|Lass|2000|p=114}}
Although letters and speech sounds do not have a one-to-one correspondence in standard English spelling, spelling rules that take into account syllable structure, phonetic changes in derived words, and word accent are reliable for most English words.{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} Moreover, standard English spelling shows etymological relationships between related words that would be obscured by a closer correspondence between pronunciation and spelling{{snd}}for example, the words ''photograph'', ''photography'', and ''photographic'',{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} or the words ''electricity'' and ''electrical''. While few scholars agree with Chomsky and Halle (1968) that conventional English orthography is "near-optimal",{{sfn|Swan|2006|p=149}} there is a rationale for current English spelling patterns.{{sfn|Abercrombie|Daniels|2006}} The standard orthography of English is the most widely used writing system in the world.{{sfn|Mountford|2006|p=156}} Standard English spelling is based on a graphomorphemic segmentation of words into written clues of what meaningful units make up each word.{{sfn|Mountford|2006|pp=157–158}}


There is complex dialectal variation in words with the [[Phonological history of English short A|open front]] and [[Phonological history of English low back vowels|open back vowels]] {{IPA|/æ ɑː ɒ ɔː/}}. These four vowels are only distinguished in RP, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa. In GA, these vowels merge to three {{IPA|/æ ɑ ɔ/}},{{sfn|Wells|1982|pages=xviii–xix}} and in Canadian English, they merge to two {{IPA|/æ ɑ/}}.{{sfn|Wells|1982|page=493}} In addition, the words that have each vowel vary by dialect. The table "Dialects and open vowels" shows this variation with [[lexical set]]s in which these sounds occur.
Readers of English can generally rely on the correspondence between spelling and pronunciation to be fairly regular for letters or [[digraph (orthography)|digraphs]] used to spell consonant sounds. The letters ''b'', ''d'', ''f'', ''h'', ''j'', ''k'', ''l'', ''m'', ''n'', ''p'', ''r'', ''s'', ''t'', ''v'', ''w'', ''y'', ''z'' represent, respectively, the phonemes {{IPA|/b, d, f, h, dʒ, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t, v, w, j, z/}}. The letters ''c'' and ''g'' normally represent {{IPA|/k/}} and {{IPA|/ɡ/}}, but there is also a [[soft c|soft ''c'']] pronounced {{IPA|/s/}}, and a [[hard and soft G|soft ''g'']] pronounced {{IPA|//}}. The differences in the pronunciations of the letters ''c'' and ''g'' are often signalled by the following letters in standard English spelling. Digraphs used to represent phonemes and phoneme sequences include ''ch'' for {{IPA|/tʃ/}}, ''sh'' for {{IPA|/ʃ/}}, ''th'' for {{IPA|/θ/}} or {{IPA|/ð/}}, ''ng'' for {{IPA|/ŋ/}}, ''qu'' for {{IPA|/kw/}}, and ''ph'' for {{IPA|/f/}} in Greek-derived words. The single letter ''x'' is generally pronounced as {{IPA|/z/}} in word-initial position and as {{IPA|/ks/}} otherwise. There are exceptions to these generalisations, often the result of loanwords being spelled according to the spelling patterns of their languages of origin{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} or residues of proposals by scholars in the early period of Modern English to follow the spelling patterns of Latin for English words of Germanic origin.{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=654}}
 
For the vowel sounds of the English language, however, correspondences between spelling and pronunciation are more irregular. There are many more vowel phonemes in English than there are single vowel letters (''a'', ''e'', ''i'', ''o'', ''u'', ''y'', and very rarely ''w''). As a result, some "[[vowel length#Short and long vowels in English|long vowels]]" are often indicated by combinations of letters (like the ''oa'' in ''boat'', the ''ow'' in ''how'', and the ''ay'' in ''stay''), or the historically based [[silent e|silent ''e'']] (as in ''note'' and ''cake'').{{sfn|Abercrombie|Daniels|2006}}
 
The consequence of this complex orthographic history is that learning to read and write can be challenging in English. It can take longer for school pupils to become independently fluent readers of English than of many other languages, including Italian, Spanish, and German.{{sfn|Dehaene|2009}} Nonetheless, there is an advantage for learners of English reading in learning the specific sound-symbol regularities that occur in the standard English spellings of commonly used words.{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} Such instruction greatly reduces the risk of children experiencing reading difficulties in English.{{sfn|McGuinness|1997}}{{sfn|Shaywitz|2003}} Making primary school teachers more aware of the primacy of morpheme representation in English may help learners learn more efficiently to read and write English.{{sfn|Mountford|2006|p=159}}
 
English writing also includes a system of [[punctuation]] marks that is similar to those used in most alphabetic languages around the world. The purpose of punctuation is to mark meaningful grammatical relationships in sentences to aid readers in understanding a text and to indicate features important for reading a text aloud.{{sfn|Lawler|2006|p=290}}


== Grammar ==
== Grammar ==
{{Main|English grammar}}
Typical for an Indo-European language, [[English grammar]] follows [[nominative–accusative alignment|accusative]] [[morphosyntactic alignment]]. Unlike other Indo-European languages, English has largely abandoned the inflectional [[case system]] in favour of [[analytic language|analytic]] constructions. Only the [[personal pronoun]]s retain morphological case more strongly than any other [[word class]]. English distinguishes at least seven major word classes: verbs, nouns, adjectives, adverbs, determiners (including articles), prepositions, and conjunctions. Some analyses add pronouns as a class separate from nouns, and subdivide conjunctions into [[English subordinators|subordinators]] and [[English coordinators|coordinators]], and add the class of interjections.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=22}} English also has a rich set of [[auxiliary verb]]s, such as ''have'' and ''do'', expressing the categories of mood and aspect. Questions are marked by [[do-support|''do''-support]], [[wh-movement|''wh''-movement]] (fronting of question words beginning with ''wh''-) and word order [[subject–auxiliary inversion|inversion]] with some verbs.<ref name="Carter2016">{{cite book |last1=Carter |first1=Ronald |last2=McCarthey |first2=Michael |last3=Mark |first3=Geraldine |last4=O'Keeffe |first4=Anne |title=English Grammar Today |date=2016 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-316-61739-7}}</ref>
As is typical of an Indo-European language, English follows [[Nominative–accusative language|accusative]] [[morphosyntactic alignment]]. Unlike other Indo-European languages though, English has largely abandoned the inflectional [[case system]] in favour of [[analytic language|analytic]] constructions. Only the [[personal pronouns]] retain morphological case more strongly than any other [[word class]]. English distinguishes at least seven major word classes: verbs, nouns, adjectives, adverbs, determiners (including articles), prepositions, and conjunctions. Some analyses add pronouns as a class separate from nouns, and subdivide conjunctions into subordinators and coordinators, and add the class of interjections.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=22}} English also has a rich set of auxiliary verbs, such as ''have'' and ''do'', expressing the categories of mood and aspect. Questions are marked by [[do-support]], [[wh-movement]] (fronting of question words beginning with ''wh''-) and word order [[Subject–auxiliary inversion|inversion]] with some verbs.<ref name="EGT">{{cite book |last1=Carter |first1=Ronald |last2=McCarthey |first2=Michael |last3=Mark |first3=Geraldine |last4=O'Keeffe |first4=Anne |title=English Grammar Today |date=2016 |publisher=Cambridge Univ Pr |isbn=978-1-316-61739-7}}</ref>


Some traits typical of Germanic languages persist in English, such as the distinction between irregularly inflected [[strong inflection|strong]] stems inflected through [[ablaut]] (i.e. changing the vowel of the stem, as in the pairs ''speak/spoke'' and ''foot/feet'') and weak stems inflected through affixation (such as ''love/loved'', ''hand/hands'').<ref name="HOEL">{{cite book |last1=Baugh |first1=Albert |last2=Cable |first2=Thomas |title=A history of the English language |date=2012 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-65596-5 |edition=6th}}</ref> Vestiges of the case and gender system are found in the pronoun system (''he/him, who/whom'') and in the inflection of the [[Copula (linguistics)|copula]] verb ''to be''.<ref name="HOEL" />
Some traits typical of Germanic languages persist in English, such as the distinction between irregularly inflected [[strong inflection|strong]] stems inflected through [[ablaut]] (i.e. changing the vowel of the stem, as in the pairs ''speak''{{\}}''spoke'' and ''foot''{{\}}''feet'') and weak stems inflected through affixation (such as ''love''{{\}}''loved'', ''hand''{{\}}''hands'').<ref name="Baugh2012">{{cite book |last1=Baugh |first1=Albert |last2=Cable |first2=Thomas |title=A history of the English language |date=2012 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-65596-5 |edition=6th}}</ref> Vestiges of the case and gender system are found in the pronoun system (''he''{{\}}''him'', ''who''{{\}}''whom''); similarly, traces of more complex verb conjugation are seen in the inflection of the [[copula (linguistics)|copula]] verb ''to be''.<ref name="Baugh2012" />


The seven word-classes are exemplified in this sample sentence:{{sfb|Aarts|Haegeman|2006|page=118}}
The seven word classes are exemplified in this sample sentence:{{sfb|Aarts|Haegeman|2006|p=118}}
{| style="text-align: center;"
{| style="text-align: center;"
|-
! Det. !! Noun !! Prep. !! Det. !! Noun !! Conj. !! Det. !! Adj. !! Noun !! Verb !! Advb. !! Conj. !! Det. !! Noun !! Verb
|-
|-
| ''The'' || ''chairman'' || ''of'' || ''the'' || ''committee'' || ''and'' || ''the'' || ''loquacious'' || ''politician'' || ''clashed'' || ''violently'' || ''when'' || ''the'' || ''meeting'' || ''started''.
| ''The'' || ''chairman'' || ''of'' || ''the'' || ''committee'' || ''and'' || ''the'' || ''loquacious'' || ''politician'' || ''clashed'' || ''violently'' || ''when'' || ''the'' || ''meeting'' || ''started''.
|-
| Det. || Noun || Prep. || Det. || Noun || Conj. || Det. || Adj. || Noun || Verb || Advb. || Conj. || Det. || Noun || Verb
|}
|}


=== Nouns and noun phrases ===
=== Nouns and noun phrases ===
[[English nouns]] are only inflected for number and possession. New nouns can be formed through derivation or compounding. They are semantically divided into [[proper noun]]s (names) and common nouns. Common nouns are in turn divided into concrete and abstract nouns, and grammatically into [[count noun]]s and [[mass noun]]s.{{sfn|Payne|Huddleston|2002}}


English nouns are only inflected for number and possession. New nouns can be formed through derivation or compounding. They are semantically divided into [[proper nouns]] (names) and common nouns. Common nouns are in turn divided into concrete and abstract nouns, and grammatically into [[count noun]]s and [[mass nouns]].{{sfn|Payne|Huddleston|2002}}
Most count nouns are inflected for plural number through the use of the plural [[suffix]] -''s'', but a few nouns have irregular plural forms. Mass nouns can only be pluralised through the use of a count noun classifier, e.g. "one loaf of bread", "two loaves of bread".{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=56–57}}
 
Most count nouns are inflected for plural number through the use of the plural [[suffix]] -''s'', but a few nouns have irregular plural forms. Mass nouns can only be pluralised through the use of a count noun classifier, e.g. ''one loaf of bread'', ''two loaves of bread''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=56–57}}


Regular plural formation:
Regular plural formation:
* Singular: ''cat, dog''
* Singular: ''cat'', ''dog''
* Plural: ''cats, dogs''
* Plural: ''cats'', ''dogs''


Irregular plural formation:
Irregular plural formation:
* Singular: ''man, woman, foot, fish, ox, knife, mouse''
* Singular: ''man'', ''woman'', ''foot'', ''fish'', ''ox'', ''knife'', ''mouse''
* Plural: ''men, women, feet, fish, oxen, knives, mice''
* Plural: ''men'', ''women'', ''feet'', ''fish'', ''oxen'', ''knives'', ''mice''


Possession can be expressed either by the possessive [[enclitic]] -''s'' (also traditionally called a genitive suffix), or by the preposition ''of''. Historically the -s possessive has been used for animate nouns, whereas the ''of'' possessive has been reserved for inanimate nouns. Today this distinction is less clear, and many speakers use -''s'' also with inanimates. Orthographically the possessive -s is separated from a singular noun with an apostrophe. If the noun is plural formed with -s the apostrophe follows the -s.<ref name="EGT" />
Possession can be expressed either by the possessive [[enclitic]] -''s'' (also traditionally called a genitive suffix), or by the preposition ''of''. Historically the -''s'' possessive has been used for [[animacy|animate nouns]], whereas the ''of'' possessive has been reserved for inanimate nouns. Today this distinction is less clear, and many speakers use -''s'' also with inanimates. Orthographically the possessive -''s'' is separated from a singular noun with an apostrophe. If the noun is plural formed with -''s'' the apostrophe follows the -''s''.<ref name="Carter2016" />


Possessive constructions:
Possessive constructions:
* With -s: ''The woman's husband's child''
* With -''s'': "The woman's husband's child"
* With of: ''The child of the husband of the woman''
* With ''of'': "The child of the husband of the woman"


Nouns can form [[noun phrase]]s (NPs) where they are the syntactic head of the words that depend on them such as determiners, quantifiers, conjunctions or adjectives.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=55}} Noun phrases can be short, such as ''the man'', composed only of a determiner and a noun. They can also include modifiers such as adjectives (e.g. ''red'', ''tall'', ''all'') and specifiers such as determiners (e.g. ''the'', ''that''). But they can also tie together several nouns into a single long NP, using conjunctions such as ''and'', or prepositions such as ''with'', e.g. ''the tall man with the long red trousers and his skinny wife with the spectacles'' (this NP uses conjunctions, prepositions, specifiers, and modifiers). Regardless of length, an NP functions as a syntactic unit.<ref name="EGT" /> For example, the possessive enclitic can, in cases which do not lead to ambiguity, follow the entire noun phrase, as in ''The President of India's wife'', where the enclitic follows ''India'' and not ''President''.
Nouns can form [[noun phrase]]s (NPs) where they are the syntactic head of the words that depend on them such as determiners, quantifiers, conjunctions or adjectives.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=55}} Noun phrases can be short, such as ''the man'', composed only of a determiner and a noun. They can also include modifiers such as adjectives (e.g. ''red'', ''tall'', ''all'') and specifiers such as determiners (e.g. ''the'', ''that''). But they can also tie together several nouns into a single long NP, using conjunctions such as ''and'', or prepositions such as ''with'', e.g. "the tall man with the long red trousers and his skinny wife with the spectacles" (this NP uses conjunctions, prepositions, specifiers, and modifiers). Regardless of length, an NP functions as a syntactic unit.<ref name="Carter2016" /> For example, the possessive enclitic can, in cases which do not lead to ambiguity, follow the entire noun phrase, as in "The President of India's wife", where the enclitic follows ''India'' and not ''President''.


The class of determiners is used to specify the noun they precede in terms of [[definiteness]], where ''the'' marks a definite noun and ''a'' or ''an'' an indefinite one. A definite noun is assumed by the speaker to be already known by the interlocutor, whereas an indefinite noun is not specified as being previously known. Quantifiers, which include ''one'', ''many'', ''some'' and ''all'', are used to specify the noun in terms of quantity or number. The noun must agree with the number of the determiner, e.g. ''one man'' (sg.) but ''all men'' (pl.). Determiners are the first constituents in a noun phrase.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pages=54–5}}
The class of determiners is used to specify the noun they precede in terms of [[definiteness]], where ''the'' marks a definite noun and ''a'' or ''an'' marks an indefinite one. A definite noun is assumed by the speaker to be already known by the interlocutor, whereas an indefinite noun is not specified as being previously known. Quantifiers, which include ''one'', ''many'', ''some'' and ''all'', are used to specify the noun in terms of quantity or number. The noun must agree with the number of the determiner, e.g. ''one man'' (sg.) but ''all men'' (pl.). Determiners are the first constituents in a noun phrase.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=54–55}}


==== Adjectives ====
==== Adjectives ====
[[English adjectives]] are words such as ''good'', ''big'', ''interesting'', and ''Canadian'' that most typically modify nouns, [[denotation|denoting]] characteristics of their [[referent]]s (e.g. "a ''red'' car"). As modifiers, they come before the nouns they modify and after determiners.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=57}} English adjectives also function as predicative complements (e.g. "the child is ''happy''").{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=530}}


Adjectives modify a noun by providing additional information about their referents. In English, adjectives come before the nouns they modify and after determiners.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=57}} In Modern English, adjectives are not inflected so as to [[agreement (linguistics)|agree]] in form with the noun they modify, as adjectives in most other Indo-European languages do. For example, in the phrases ''the slender boy'', and ''many slender girls'', the adjective ''slender'' does not change form to agree with either the number or gender of the noun.
In Modern English, adjectives are not inflected so as to [[agreement (linguistics)|agree]] in form with the noun they modify, as in most other Indo-European languages. For example, in the phrases "the slender boy", and "many slender girls", the adjective ''slender'' does not change form to agree with either the number or gender of the noun.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=528}}


Some adjectives are inflected for [[comparison (grammar)|degree of comparison]], with the positive degree unmarked, the suffix ''-er'' marking the comparative, and ''-est'' marking the superlative: ''a small boy'', ''the boy is smaller than the girl'', ''that boy is the smallest''. Some adjectives have irregular comparative and superlative forms, such as ''good'', ''better'', and ''best''. Other adjectives have comparatives formed by [[periphrasis|periphrastic constructions]], with the adverb ''more'' marking the comparative, and ''most'' marking the superlative: ''happier'' or ''more happy'', ''the happiest'' or ''most happy''.{{sfn|König|1994|page=540}} There is some variation among speakers regarding which adjectives use inflected or periphrastic comparison, and some studies have shown a tendency for the periphrastic forms to become more common at the expense of the inflected form.{{sfn|Mair|2006|pages=148–49}}
Some adjectives are inflected for [[degree of comparison]], with the positive degree unmarked, the suffix -''er'' marking the comparative, and -''est'' marking the superlative: "a small boy", "the boy is smaller than the girl", "that boy is the smallest". Some adjectives have irregular [[suppletive]] comparative and superlative forms, such as ''good'', ''better'', and ''best''. Other adjectives have comparatives formed by [[periphrasis|periphrastic constructions]], with the adverb ''more'' marking the comparative, and ''most'' marking the superlative: ''happier'' or ''more happy'', ''the happiest'' or ''most happy''.{{sfn|König|1994|p=540}} There is some variation among speakers regarding which adjectives use inflected or periphrastic comparison, and some studies have shown a tendency for the periphrastic forms to become more common at the expense of the inflected form.{{sfn|Mair|2006|pp=148–149}}
 
==== Determiners ====
[[English determiners]] are words such as ''the'', ''each'', ''many'', ''some'', and ''which'', occurring most typically in noun phrases before the head nouns and any modifiers and marking the noun phrase as [[definite]] or indefinite.<ref>{{Cite book |last1=Huddleston |first1=Rodney D. |title=A student's introduction to English grammar |last2=Pullum |first2=Geoffrey K. |last3=Reynolds |first3=Brett |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=2022 |isbn=978-1-316-51464-1 |edition=2nd |pages=124–126}}</ref> They often agree with the noun in [[grammatical number|number]]. They do not typically inflect for degree of comparison.


==== Pronouns, case, and person ====
==== Pronouns, case, and person ====
[[English pronouns]] conserve many traits of case and gender inflection. The personal pronouns retain a difference between subjective and objective case in most persons ({{pronoun pair|nolink=yes|I|me}}, {{pronoun pair|nolink=yes|he|him}}, {{pronoun pair|nolink=yes|she|her}}, {{pronoun pair|nolink=yes|we|us}}, {{pronoun pair|nolink=yes|they|them}}) as well as an animateness distinction in the third person singular (distinguishing ''it'' from the three sets of animate third person singular pronouns) and an optional gender distinction in the animate third person singular (distinguishing between feminine {{pronoun pair|she|her}}, [[epicene]] {{pronoun pair|they|them}}, and masculine {{pronoun pair|he|him}}.<ref name="OEDthey">{{OED|they|id=200700}}</ref><ref>{{Cite web |title=Singular "They" |url=https://apastyle.apa.org/style-grammar-guidelines/grammar/singular-they |access-date=24 November 2021 |website=APA Style |archive-date=21 October 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20201021234745/https://apastyle.apa.org/style-grammar-guidelines/grammar/singular-they |url-status=live}}</ref> The [[subjective case]] corresponds to the Old English [[nominative case]], and the [[objective case]] is used in the sense both of the previous [[accusative case]] (for a patient, or direct object of a transitive verb), and of the Old English dative case (for a recipient or [[indirect object]] of a transitive verb).{{sfn|Leech|2006|p=69|loc="Nominative is a traditional name for the subjective case"}}{{sfn|O'Dwyer|2006|loc="English has subjective, objective and possessive cases."}} The subjective is used when the pronoun is the subject of a finite clause, otherwise the objective is used.{{sfn|Greenbaum|Nelson|2002}} While grammarians such as [[Henry Sweet]]{{sfn|Sweet|2014|p=52|loc="But in that special class of nouns called personal pronouns we find a totally different system of case-inflection, namely, a '''nominative''' case (he) and an '''objective''' case (him)"}} and [[Otto Jespersen]]{{sfn|Jespersen|2007|pp=173–185}} noted that the English cases did not correspond to the traditional Latin-based system, some contemporary grammars, including ''[[The Cambridge Grammar of the English Language]]'', retain traditional ''nominative'' and ''accusative'' labels for the cases.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002}}


English pronouns conserve many traits of case and gender inflection. The personal pronouns retain a difference between subjective and objective case in most persons (''I/me, he/him, she/her, we/us, they/them'') as well as an animateness distinction in the third person singular (distinguishing ''it'' from the three sets of animate third person singular pronouns) and an optional gender distinction in the animate third person singular (distinguishing between ''she/her'' [feminine], ''[[Singular they|they/them]]'' [neuter], and ''he/him'' [masculine]).<ref name="oedthey">{{OED|they|id=200700}}</ref><ref name="apathey">{{Cite web|title=Singular "They"|url=https://apastyle.apa.org/style-grammar-guidelines/grammar/singular-they|access-date=24 November 2021|website=APA Style|archive-date=21 October 2020|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20201021234745/https://apastyle.apa.org/style-grammar-guidelines/grammar/singular-they|url-status=live}}</ref> The [[subjective case]] corresponds to the Old English [[nominative case]], and the [[objective case]] is used in the sense both of the previous [[accusative case]] (for a patient, or direct object of a transitive verb), and of the Old English dative case (for a recipient or [[indirect object]] of a transitive verb).{{sfn|Leech|2006|page=69|ps=: "Nominative is a traditional name for the subjective case"}}{{sfn|O'Dwyer|2006|ps=: "English has subjective, objective and possessive cases."}} The subjective is used when the pronoun is the subject of a finite clause, otherwise the objective is used.{{sfn|Greenbaum|Nelson|2002}} While grammarians such as [[Henry Sweet]]{{sfn|Sweet|2014|page=52|ps=: "But in that special class of nouns called personal pronouns we find a totally different system of case-inflection, namely, a '''nominative''' case (he) and an '''objective''' case (him)"}} and [[Otto Jespersen]]{{sfn|Jespersen|2007|pp=173–185}} noted that the English cases did not correspond to the traditional Latin-based system, some contemporary grammars, for example {{harvcoltxt|Huddleston|Pullum|2002}}, retain traditional labels for the cases, calling them nominative and accusative cases respectively.
Possessive pronouns exist in dependent and independent forms; the dependent form functions as a determiner specifying a noun (as in ''my chair''), while the independent form can stand alone as if it were a noun (e.g. "the chair is mine").{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=425–426}} Grammatical person in English no longer distinguishes between formal and informal pronouns of address, with the second person singular familiar pronoun ''[[thou]]'' that previously existed in the language having fallen almost entirely out of use by the 18th century.{{sfn|McMahon|2012|p=182}}
 
Possessive pronouns exist in dependent and independent forms; the dependent form functions as a determiner specifying a noun (as in ''my chair''), while the independent form can stand alone as if it were a noun (e.g. ''the chair is mine'').{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=425–26}} The English system of grammatical person no longer has a distinction between formal and informal pronouns of address (the old second person singular familiar pronoun ''[[thou]]'' acquired a pejorative or inferior tinge of meaning and was abandoned).


Both the second and third persons share pronouns between the plural and singular:
Both the second and third persons share pronouns between the plural and singular:
 
* Plural and singular are always identical (''you'', ''your'', ''yours'') in the second person (except in the reflexive form: {{pronoun pair|nolink=yes|yourself|yourselves}}) in most dialects. Some dialects have introduced innovative second person plural pronouns, such as ''y'all'' (found in [[Southern American English]] and [[African-American Vernacular English]]), ''youse'' (found in [[Australian English]]), or ''ye'' (in [[Hiberno-English]]).
* Plural and singular are always identical (''you'', ''your'', ''yours'') in the second person (except in the reflexive form: ''yourself/yourselves'') in most dialects. Some dialects have introduced innovative second person plural pronouns, such as ''y'all'' (found in [[Southern American English]] and [[African American Vernacular English|African American (Vernacular) English]]), ''youse'' (found in [[Australian English]]), or ''ye'' (in [[Hiberno-English]]).
* In the third person, the {{pronoun pair|nolink=yes|they|them}} series of pronouns (''they'', ''them'', ''their'', ''theirs'', ''themselves'') are used in both plural and singular, and are the only pronouns available for the plural. In the singular, the {{pronoun pair|they|them}} series (sometimes with the addition of the singular-specific reflexive form ''themself'') serve as a [[gender-neutral]] set of pronouns. These pronouns are becoming more accepted, especially as part of [[LGBTQ culture]].<ref name="OEDthey" /><ref>{{Cite web |url=https://apastyle.apa.org/blog/singular-they |title=Welcome, singular "they" |last=Lee |first=Chelsea |date=31 October 2019 |publisher=American Psychological Association |access-date=24 November 2021 |archive-date=14 February 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200214220442/https://apastyle.apa.org/blog/singular-they |url-status=live}}</ref><ref>{{cite web |last=Kamm |first=Oliver |title=The Pedant: The sheer usefulness of singular 'they' is obvious |access-date=24 November 2021 |date=12 December 2015 |website=[[The Times]] |url=https://www.thetimes.com/uk/society/article/the-pedant-the-sheer-usefulness-of-singular-they-is-obvious-3qs05ngflkj |archive-date=19 June 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20190619175236/https://www.thetimes.co.uk/article/the-pedant-the-sheer-usefulness-of-singular-they-is-obvious-3qs05ngflkj |url-status=live}}</ref>
* In the third person, the ''they/them'' series of pronouns (''they'', ''them'', ''their'', ''theirs'', ''themselves'') are used in both plural and singular, and are the only pronouns available for the plural. In the singular, the ''they/them'' series (sometimes with the addition of the singular-specific reflexive form ''themself'') serve as a gender-neutral set of pronouns, alongside the feminine ''she/her'' series and the masculine ''he/him'' series.<ref name="oedthey" /><ref name="apathey" /><ref name="apawelcome">{{Cite web|url=https://apastyle.apa.org/blog/singular-they|title=Welcome, singular "they"|website=American Psychological Association|access-date=24 November 2021|archive-date=14 February 2020|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200214220442/https://apastyle.apa.org/blog/singular-they|url-status=live}}</ref><ref name="pedantthey">{{cite web|last=Kamm|first=Oliver|title=The Pedant: The sheer usefulness of singular 'they' is obvious|access-date=24 November 2021|date=12 December 2015|website=The Times|url=https://www.thetimes.co.uk/article/the-pedant-the-sheer-usefulness-of-singular-they-is-obvious-3qs05ngflkj|archive-date=19 June 2019|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20190619175236/https://www.thetimes.co.uk/article/the-pedant-the-sheer-usefulness-of-singular-they-is-obvious-3qs05ngflkj|url-status=live}}</ref><ref name="denverthey">{{cite web|url=https://www1.ucdenver.edu/docs/librariesprovider102/default-document-library/resources-for-using-they-as-a-singlular-pronoun.pdf|title=Resources for using "they" as a singular pronoun|website=www1.ucdenver.edu|access-date=24 November 2021|archive-date=25 January 2021|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210125205916/https://www1.ucdenver.edu/docs/librariesprovider102/default-document-library/resources-for-using-they-as-a-singlular-pronoun.pdf|url-status=live}}</ref><ref name="chicagothey">{{cite web|title=Chicago Style for the Singular ''They''|date=3 April 2017|url=https://cmosshoptalk.com/2017/04/03/chicago-style-for-the-singular-they/|website=cmosshoptalk.com|access-date=24 November 2021|archive-date=22 February 2020|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200222164116/http://cmosshoptalk.com/2017/04/03/chicago-style-for-the-singular-they/|url-status=live}}</ref><ref name="themself">{{Cite web|url=https://www.merriam-webster.com/words-at-play/themself|title=Themself|website=merriam-webster.com|access-date=24 November 2021|archive-date=11 November 2020|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20201111225310/https://www.merriam-webster.com/words-at-play/Themself|url-status=live}}</ref>


{| class="wikitable"
{| class="wikitable"
|-
|+ English personal pronouns
|+ English personal pronouns
! scope="col" | Person !! scope="col" | Subjective case !! scope="col" | Objective case !! scope="col" | Dependent possessive !! scope="col" | Independent possessive !! scope="col" | Reflexive
|-
|-
! scope="col" | Person
! scope="row" | 1st, singular
! scope="col" | Subjective case
! scope="col" | Objective case
! scope="col" | Dependent possessive
! scope="col" | Independent possessive
! scope="col" | Reflexive
|-
! scope="row" | 1st p. sg.
| ''I'' || ''me'' || ''my'' || ''mine'' || ''myself''
| ''I'' || ''me'' || ''my'' || ''mine'' || ''myself''
|-
|-
! scope="row" | 2nd p. sg.
! scope="row" | 2nd, singular
| ''you'' || ''you'' || ''your'' || ''yours'' || ''yourself''
| ''you'' || ''you'' || ''your'' || ''yours'' || ''yourself''
|-
|-
! scope="row" | 3rd p. sg.
! scope="row" | 3rd, singular
| ''he/she/it/[[Singular they|they]]'' || ''him/her/it/them'' || ''his/her/its/their'' || ''his/hers/its/theirs'' || ''himself/herself/itself/themself/themselves''
| ''he/she/it/[[singular they|they]]'' || ''him/her/it/them'' || ''his/her/its/their'' || ''his/hers/its/theirs'' || ''himself/herself/itself/themself/themselves''
|-
|-
! scope="row" | 1st p. pl.
! scope="row" | 1st, plural
| ''we'' || ''us'' || ''our'' || ''ours'' || ''ourselves''
| ''we'' || ''us'' || ''our'' || ''ours'' || ''ourselves''
|-
|-
! scope="row" | 2nd p. pl.
! scope="row" | 2nd, plural
| ''you'' || ''you'' || ''your'' || ''yours'' || ''yourselves''
| ''you'' || ''you'' || ''your'' || ''yours'' || ''yourselves''
|-
|-
! scope="row" | 3rd p. pl.
! scope="row" | 3rd, plural
| ''they'' || ''them'' || ''their'' || ''theirs'' || ''themselves''
| ''they'' || ''them'' || ''their'' || ''theirs'' || ''themselves''
|}
|}


Pronouns are used to refer to entities [[Deixis|deictically]] or [[Anaphoric reference|anaphorically]]. A deictic pronoun points to some person or object by identifying it relative to the speech situation—for example, the pronoun ''I'' identifies the speaker, and the pronoun ''you'', the addressee. Anaphoric pronouns such as ''that'' refer back to an entity already mentioned or assumed by the speaker to be known by the audience, for example in the sentence ''I already told you that''. The reflexive pronouns are used when the oblique argument is identical to the subject of a phrase (e.g. "he sent it to himself" or "she braced herself for impact").{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=426}}
Pronouns are used to refer to entities [[deixis|deictically]] or [[anaphoric reference|anaphorically]]. A deictic pronoun points to some person or object by identifying it relative to the speech situation{{snd}}for example, the pronoun ''I'' identifies the speaker, and the pronoun ''you'', the addressee. Anaphoric pronouns such as ''that'' refer back to an entity already mentioned or assumed by the speaker to be known by the audience, for example in the sentence "I already told you that". The reflexive pronouns are used when the oblique argument is identical to the subject of a phrase (e.g. "he sent it to himself" or "she braced herself for impact").{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=426}}


==== Prepositions ====
==== Prepositions ====
 
Prepositional phrases (PP) are phrases composed of a preposition and one or more nouns, e.g. "with the dog", "for my friend", "to school", "in England".{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=58}} [[English prepositions]] have a wide range of uses{{snd}}including describing movement, place, and other relations between entities, as well as functions that are syntactic in nature, like introducing complement clauses and oblique arguments of verbs.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=58}} For example, in the phrase "I gave it to him", the preposition ''to'' marks the indirect object of the verb ''to give''. Traditionally words were only considered prepositions if they governed the case of the noun they preceded, for example causing the pronouns to use the objective rather than subjective form, "with her", "to me", "for us". But some contemporary grammars no longer consider government of case to be the defining feature of the class of prepositions, rather defining prepositions as words that can function as the heads of prepositional phrases.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=598–600}}
Prepositional phrases (PP) are phrases composed of a preposition and one or more nouns, e.g. ''with the dog'', ''for my friend'', ''to school'', ''in England''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=58}} Prepositions have a wide range of uses in English. They are used to describe movement, place, and other relations between different entities, but they also have many syntactic uses such as introducing complement clauses and oblique arguments of verbs.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=58}} For example, in the phrase ''I gave it to him'', the preposition ''to'' marks the recipient, or Indirect Object of the verb ''to give''. Traditionally words were only considered prepositions if they governed the case of the noun they preceded, for example causing the pronouns to use the objective rather than subjective form, "with her", "to me", "for us". But some contemporary grammars such as that of {{harvcoltxt|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=598–600}} no longer consider government of case to be the defining feature of the class of prepositions, rather defining prepositions as words that can function as the heads of prepositional phrases.


=== Verbs and verb phrases ===
=== Verbs and verb phrases ===
[[English verbs]] are inflected for tense and aspect and marked for agreement with a third person present singular subject. Only the copula verb ''to be'' is still inflected for agreement with the plural and first and second person subjects.{{sfn|König|1994|p=540}} Auxiliary verbs such as ''have'' and ''be'' are paired with verbs in the [[infinitive]], past, or progressive forms. They form [[periphrasis|complex]] tenses, aspects, and moods. Auxiliary verbs differ from other verbs in that they can be followed by the negation, and in that they can occur as the first constituent in a question sentence.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=51}}{{sfn|König|1994|p=541}}


English verbs are inflected for tense and aspect and marked for agreement with present-tense third-person singular subject. Only the copula verb ''to be'' is still inflected for agreement with the plural and first and second person subjects.{{sfn|König|1994|page=540}} Auxiliary verbs such as ''have'' and ''be'' are paired with verbs in the infinitive, past, or progressive forms. They form [[periphrasis|complex]] tenses, aspects, and moods. Auxiliary verbs differ from other verbs in that they can be followed by the negation, and in that they can occur as the first constituent in a question sentence.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=51}}{{sfn|König|1994|page=541}}
Most verbs have six inflectional forms. The primary forms are a plain present, a third person singular present, and a preterite (past) form. The secondary forms are a plain form used for the infinitive, a gerund-participle and a past participle.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=50}} The verb ''to be''{{snd}}which among other uses in English functions as the primary auxiliary verb indicating the [[imperfective aspect]] (e.g. "I ''am'' going"), as well as the [[Copula (linguistics)|copula]]{{sfn|Peters|2004|loc="be" p. 66}}{{snd}}is the only verb to retain some of its original conjugation, and takes different inflectional forms depending on the subject. The first person present form is ''am'', the third person singular form is ''is'', and the form ''are'' is used in the second person singular and all three plurals. The only verb past participle is ''been'' and its gerund-participle is ''being''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=75, 91, 113–114}}
 
Most verbs have six inflectional forms. The primary forms are a plain present, a third-person singular present, and a preterite (past) form. The secondary forms are a plain form used for the infinitive, a gerund-participle and a past participle.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=50}} The copula verb ''to be'' is the only verb to retain some of its original conjugation, and takes different inflectional forms depending on the subject. The first-person present-tense form is ''am'', the third person singular form is ''is'', and the form ''are'' is used in the second-person singular and all three plurals. The only verb past participle is ''been'' and its gerund-participle is ''being''.


{| class="wikitable"
{| class="wikitable"
|-
|+ English inflectional forms
|+ English inflectional forms
|-
! scope="col" | Inflection !! scope="col" | Strong !! scope="col" | Regular
! scope="col" | Inflection
! scope="col" | Strong
! scope="col" | Regular
|-
|-
! scope="row" | Plain present
! scope="row" | Plain present
| ''take'' || ''love''
| ''take'' || ''love''
|-
|-
! scope="row" | 3rd person sg.<br/>present
! scope="row" | 3rd person sg.<br />present
| ''takes'' || ''loves''
| ''takes'' || ''loves''
|-
|-
Line 625: Line 638:
|}
|}


==== Tense, aspect and mood ====
==== Tense, aspect, and mood ====
 
English has two primary tenses, past (preterite) and non-past. The preterite is inflected by using the preterite form of the verb, which for the regular verbs includes the suffix ''-ed'', and for the strong verbs either the suffix ''-t'' or a change in the stem vowel. The non-past form is unmarked except in the third person singular, which takes the suffix ''-s''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=51}}
English has two primary tenses, past (preterite) and non-past. The preterite is inflected by using the preterite form of the verb, which for the regular verbs includes the suffix ''-ed'', and for the strong verbs either the suffix ''-t'' or a change in the stem vowel. The non-past form is unmarked except in the third person singular, which takes the suffix ''-s''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=51}}


{| class="wikitable"
{| class="wikitable"
|-
! scope="col" | !! scope="col" | Present !! scope="col" | Preterite
|+
|-
! scope="col" |
! scope="col" | Present
! scope="col" | Preterite
|-
|-
! scope="row" | First person
! scope="row" | First person
Line 647: Line 654:
|}
|}


English does not have future verb forms.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pages=208–210}} The future tense is expressed periphrastically with one of the auxiliary verbs ''will'' or ''shall''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=51–52}} Many varieties also use a [[near future tense|near future]] constructed with the [[phrasal verb]] ''be going to'' ("[[going-to future]]").{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pages=210–11}}
English does not have future verb forms.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=208–210}} The future tense is expressed periphrastically with one of the auxiliary verbs ''will'' or ''shall''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=51–52}} Many varieties also use a [[near future tense|near future]] constructed with the [[phrasal verb]] "be going to" ([[going-to future]]).{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=210–211}}


{| class="wikitable"
{| class="wikitable"
|-
! scope="col" | !! scope="col" | Future
|+
|-
! scope="col" |
! scope="col" |Future
|-
|-
! scope="row" | First person
! scope="row" | First person
| ''I will run''
| "I will run"
|-
|-
! scope="row" | Second person
! scope="row" | Second person
| ''You will run''
| "You will run"
|-
|-
! scope="row" | Third person
! scope="row" | Third person
| ''John will run''
| "John will run"
|}
|}


Further aspectual distinctions are shown by auxiliary verbs, primarily ''have'' and ''be'', which show the contrast between a perfect and non-perfect past tense (''I have run'' vs. ''I was running''), and compound tenses such as preterite perfect (''I had been running'') and present perfect (''I have been running'').{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=50–51}}
Further aspectual distinctions are shown by auxiliary verbs, primarily ''have'' and ''be'', which show the contrast between a perfect and non-perfect past tense ("I have run" vs. "I was running"), and compound tenses such as preterite perfect ("I had been running") and present perfect ("I have been running").{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=50–51}}


For the expression of mood, English uses a number of modal auxiliaries, such as ''can'', ''may'', ''will'', ''shall'' and the past tense forms ''could'', ''might'', ''would'', ''should''. There are also subjunctive and [[imperative mood]]s, both based on the plain form of the verb (i.e. without the third person singular ''-s''), for use in subordinate clauses (e.g. subjunctive: ''It is important that he run every day''; imperative ''Run!'').{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=51–52}}
For the expression of mood, English uses a number of modal auxiliaries, such as ''can'', ''may'', ''will'', ''shall'' and the past tense forms ''could'', ''might'', ''would'', ''should''. There are also [[English subjunctive|subjunctive]] and [[imperative mood]]s, both based on the plain form of the verb (i.e. without the third person singular ''-s''), for use in subordinate clauses (e.g. subjunctive: "It is important that he run every day"; imperative ''Run!'').{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=51–52}}


An infinitive form, that uses the plain form of the verb and the preposition ''to'', is used for verbal clauses that are syntactically subordinate to a finite verbal clause. Finite verbal clauses are those that are formed around a verb in the present or preterite form. In clauses with auxiliary verbs, they are the finite verbs and the main verb is treated as a subordinate clause.<ref name="meg">{{cite web |title=Finite and Nonfinite Clauses |url=https://myenglishgrammar.com/lesson-17-clauses/6-finite-and-nonfinite-clauses.html |website=MyEnglishGrammar.com |access-date=7 December 2019 |archive-date=7 December 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191207091436/http://myenglishgrammar.com/lesson-17-clauses/6-finite-and-nonfinite-clauses.html |url-status=live }}</ref> For example, ''he has to go'' where only the auxiliary verb ''have'' is inflected for time and the main verb ''to go'' is in the infinitive, or in a complement clause such as ''I saw him leave'', where the main verb is ''to see'', which is in a preterite form, and ''leave'' is in the infinitive.
An infinitive form, that uses the plain form of the verb and the preposition ''to'', is used for verbal clauses that are syntactically subordinate to a finite verbal clause. Finite verbal clauses are those that are formed around a verb in the present or preterite form. In clauses with auxiliary verbs, they are the finite verbs and the main verb is treated as a subordinate clause.<ref>{{cite web |title=Finite and Nonfinite Clauses |url=https://myenglishgrammar.com/lesson-17-clauses/6-finite-and-nonfinite-clauses.html |website=MyEnglishGrammar.com |access-date=7 December 2019 |archive-date=7 December 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191207091436/http://myenglishgrammar.com/lesson-17-clauses/6-finite-and-nonfinite-clauses.html |url-status=live}}</ref> For example, "he has to go" where only the auxiliary verb ''have'' is inflected for time and the main verb ''to go'' is in the infinitive, or in a complement clause such as "I saw him leave", where the main verb is ''see'', which is in a preterite form, and ''leave'' is in the infinitive.


==== Phrasal verbs ====
==== Phrasal verbs ====
 
English also makes frequent use of constructions traditionally called [[phrasal verb]]s, verb phrases that are made up of a verb root and a preposition or particle that follows the verb. The phrase then functions as a single predicate. In terms of intonation the preposition is fused to the verb, but in writing it is written as a separate word. Examples of phrasal verbs are "to get up", "to ask out", "to get together", and "to put up with". The phrasal verb frequently has a highly [[English-language idioms|idiomatic]] meaning that is more specialised and restricted than what can be simply extrapolated from the combination of verb and preposition complement (e.g. ''lay off'' meaning ''terminate someone's employment'').{{sfn|Dixon|1982}} Some grammarians do not consider this type of construction to form a syntactic constituent and hence refrain from using the term "phrasal verb". Instead, they consider the construction simply to be a verb with a prepositional phrase as its syntactic complement, e.g. "he woke up in the morning" and "he ran up in the mountains" are syntactically equivalent.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=274}}
English also makes frequent use of constructions traditionally called [[phrasal verb]]s, verb phrases that are made up of a verb root and a preposition or particle that follows the verb. The phrase then functions as a single predicate. In terms of intonation the preposition is fused to the verb, but in writing it is written as a separate word. Examples of phrasal verbs are ''to get up'', ''to ask out'', ''to back up'', ''to give up'', ''to get together'', ''to hang out'', ''to put up with'', etc. The phrasal verb frequently has a highly [[English-language idioms|idiomatic]] meaning that is more specialised and restricted than what can be simply extrapolated from the combination of verb and preposition complement (e.g. ''lay off'' meaning ''terminate someone's employment'').{{sfn|Dixon|1982}} In spite of the idiomatic meaning, some grammarians, including {{harvcoltxt|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=274}}, do not consider this type of construction to form a syntactic constituent and hence refrain from using the term "phrasal verb". Instead, they consider the construction simply to be a verb with a prepositional phrase as its syntactic complement, i.e. ''he woke up in the morning'' and ''he ran up in the mountains'' are syntactically equivalent.


==== Adverbs ====
==== Adverbs ====
 
The function of adverbs is to modify the action or event described by the verb by providing additional information about the manner in which it occurs.<ref name="Carter2016" /> Many [[English adverbs]] are derived from adjectives by appending the suffix ''-ly''. For example, in the phrase "the woman walked quickly", the adverb ''quickly'' is derived from the adjective ''quick''. Some commonly used adjectives have irregular adverbial forms, such as ''good'', which has the adverbial form ''well''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=565–566}}
The function of adverbs is to modify the action or event described by the verb by providing additional information about the manner in which it occurs.<ref name="EGT" /> Many adverbs are derived from adjectives by appending the suffix ''-ly''. For example, in the phrase ''the woman walked quickly'', the adverb ''quickly'' is derived in this way from the adjective ''quick''. Some commonly used adjectives have irregular adverbial forms, such as ''good'', which has the adverbial form ''well''.


=== Syntax ===
=== Syntax ===
 
[[File:Constituent structure analysis English sentence.svg|thumb|In the English sentence "The cat sat on the mat", the subject is ''the cat'' (a noun phrase), the verb is ''sat'', and ''on the mat'' is a prepositional phrase composed of a noun phrase ''the mat'', headed by the preposition ''on''.]]
[[File:Constituent structure analysis English sentence.svg|right|thumb|In the English sentence ''The cat sat on the mat'', the subject is ''the cat'' (a noun phrase), the verb is ''sat'', and ''on the mat'' is a prepositional phrase (composed of a noun phrase ''the mat'' headed by the preposition ''on''). The tree describes the structure of the sentence.]]
Modern English syntax is moderately [[isolating language|analytic]].{{sfn|McArthur|1992|pp=64, 610–611}} It has developed features such as [[English modal verb|modal verbs]] and [[word order]] as resources for conveying meaning. [[Auxiliary verb]]s mark constructions such as questions, negative polarity, the [[grammatical voice|passive voice]] and progressive [[grammatical aspect|aspect]].{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=1209–1219}}
 
Modern English syntax language is moderately [[Isolating language|analytic]].{{sfn|McArthur|1992|pp=64, 610–611}} It has developed features such as [[English modal verb|modal verbs]] and [[word order]] as resources for conveying meaning. [[Auxiliary verb]]s mark constructions such as questions, negative polarity, the [[Grammatical voice|passive voice]] and progressive [[grammatical aspect|aspect]].


==== Basic constituent order ====
==== Basic constituent order ====
English has moved from the Germanic [[V2 word order|verb-second (V2) word order]] to being almost exclusively [[subject–verb–object]] (SVO).{{sfn|König|1994|p=553}} The combination of SVO order and use of auxiliary verbs often creates clusters of two or more verbs at the centre of the sentence, such as "he had been hoping to try opening it".{{sfn|Müller|2020|p=666}}


English word order has moved from the Germanic [[V2 word order|verb-second (V2) word order]] to being almost exclusively [[subject–verb–object]] (SVO).{{sfn|König|1994|page=553}} The combination of SVO order and use of auxiliary verbs often creates clusters of two or more verbs at the centre of the sentence, such as ''he had hoped to try to open it''.
In most sentences, English only marks grammatical relations through word order.{{sfn|König|1994|p=550}} The subject constituent precedes the verb and the object constituent follows it. The grammatical roles of each constituent are marked only by the position relative to the verb:
 
In most sentences, English only marks grammatical relations through word order.{{sfn|König|1994|page=550}} The subject constituent precedes the verb and the object constituent follows it. The example below demonstrates how the grammatical roles of each constituent are marked only by the position relative to the verb:


{| style="text-align: center;"
{| style="text-align: center;"
|-
! S !! V !! O
|-
|-
| ''The dog'' || ''bites'' || ''the man''
| ''The dog'' || ''bites'' || ''the man''
|-
| S || V || O
|-
|-
| ''The man'' || ''bites'' || ''the dog''
| ''The man'' || ''bites'' || ''the dog''
|-
| S || V || O
|}
|}


An exception is found in sentences where one of the constituents is a pronoun, in which case it is doubly marked, both by word order and by case inflection, where the subject pronoun precedes the verb and takes the subjective case form, and the object pronoun follows the verb and takes the objective case form.<ref>{{cite web |title=Cases of Nouns and Pronouns |url=http://guidetogrammar.org/grammar/cases.htm |website=Guide to Grammar and Writing |access-date=24 November 2019 |archive-date=16 November 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191116081858/http://guidetogrammar.org/grammar/cases.htm |url-status=live }}</ref> The example below demonstrates this double marking in a sentence where both object and subject are represented with a third person singular masculine pronoun:
An exception is found in sentences where one of the constituents is a pronoun, in which case it is doubly marked, both by word order and by case inflection, where the subject pronoun precedes the verb and takes the subjective case form, and the object pronoun follows the verb and takes the objective case form.<ref>{{cite web |title=Cases of Nouns and Pronouns |url=http://guidetogrammar.org/grammar/cases.htm |website=Guide to Grammar and Writing |access-date=24 November 2019 |archive-date=16 November 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191116081858/http://guidetogrammar.org/grammar/cases.htm |url-status=live}}</ref> The example below demonstrates this double marking in a sentence where both object and subject are represented with a third person singular masculine pronoun:


{| style="text-align: center;"
{| style="text-align: center;"
|-
! S !! V !! O
|-
|-
| ''He'' || ''hit'' || ''him''
| ''He'' || ''hit'' || ''him''
|-
| S || V || O
|}
|}


[[Indirect object]]s (IO) of ditransitive verbs can be placed either as the first object in a double object construction (S V IO O), such as ''I gave <u>Jane</u> the book'' or in a prepositional phrase, such as ''I gave the book <u>to Jane</u>''.{{sfn|König|1994|page=551}}
[[Indirect object]]s (IO) of ditransitive verbs can be placed either as the first object in a double object construction (S V IO O), such as "I gave ''Jane'' the book" or in a prepositional phrase, such as "I gave the book ''to Jane''".{{sfn|König|1994|p=551}}


==== Clause syntax ====
==== Clause syntax ====
{{Main|English clause syntax}}
{{Main|English clause syntax}}
 
English sentences may be composed of one or more clauses, that may in turn be composed of one or more phrases (e.g. noun phrases, verb phrases, prepositional phrases). A clause is built around a verb and includes its constituents, such as any noun or prepositional phrases. Within a sentence, there is always at least one main clause (or matrix clause) whereas other clauses are subordinate to a main clause. Subordinate clauses may function as arguments of the verb in the main clause. For example, in the phrase "I think (that) you are lying", the main clause is headed by the verb ''think'', the subject is ''I'', but the object of the phrase is the subordinate clause "(that) you are lying". The subordinating conjunction ''that'' shows that the clause that follows is a subordinate clause, but it is often omitted.{{sfn|Miller|2002|pp=60–69}} [[Relative clause]]s are clauses that function as a modifier or specifier to some constituent in the main clause: For example, in the sentence "I saw the letter that you received today", the relative clause "that you received today" specifies the meaning of the word ''letter'', the object of the main clause. Relative clauses can be introduced by the pronouns ''who'', ''whose'', ''whom'', and ''which'' as well as by ''that'' (which can also be omitted).{{sfn|König|1994|p=545}} In contrast to many other Germanic languages there are no major differences between word order in main and subordinate clauses.{{sfn|König|1994|p=557}}
In English a sentence may be composed of one or more clauses, that may, in turn, be composed of one or more phrases (e.g. Noun Phrases, Verb Phrases, and Prepositional Phrases). A clause is built around a verb and includes its constituents, such as any NPs and PPs. Within a sentence, there is always at least one main clause (or matrix clause) whereas other clauses are subordinate to a main clause. Subordinate clauses may function as arguments of the verb in the main clause. For example, in the phrase ''I think (that) you are lying'', the main clause is headed by the verb ''think'', the subject is ''I'', but the object of the phrase is the subordinate clause ''(that) you are lying''. The subordinating conjunction ''that'' shows that the clause that follows is a subordinate clause, but it is often omitted.{{sfn|Miller|2002|pages=60–69}} [[Relative clause]]s are clauses that function as a modifier or specifier to some constituent in the main clause: For example, in the sentence ''I saw the letter that you received today'', the relative clause ''that you received today'' specifies the meaning of the word ''letter'', the object of the main clause. Relative clauses can be introduced by the pronouns ''who'', ''whose'', ''whom'' and ''which'' as well as by ''that'' (which can also be omitted.){{sfn|König|1994|page=545}} In contrast to many other Germanic languages there is no major differences between word order in main and subordinate clauses.{{sfn|König|1994|page=557}}


==== Auxiliary verb constructions ====
==== Auxiliary verb constructions ====
{{Main|Do-support|Subject–auxiliary inversion}}
[[English auxiliary verbs]] are relied upon for many functions, including the expression of tense, aspect, and mood. Auxiliary verbs form main clauses, and the main verbs function as heads of a subordinate clause of the auxiliary verb. For example, in the sentence "the dog did not find its bone", the clause "find its bone" is the complement of the negated verb ''did not''. [[Subject–auxiliary inversion]] is used in many constructions, including focus, negation, and interrogative constructions.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=94–98}}


English syntax relies on auxiliary verbs for many functions including the expression of tense, aspect, and mood. Auxiliary verbs form main clauses, and the main verbs function as heads of a subordinate clause of the auxiliary verb. For example, in the sentence ''the dog did not find its bone'', the clause ''find its bone'' is the complement of the negated verb ''did not''. [[Subject–auxiliary inversion]] is used in many constructions, including focus, negation, and interrogative constructions.
The verb ''do'' can be used as an auxiliary even in simple declarative sentences, where it usually serves to add emphasis, as in "I did shut the fridge." However, in the negated and inverted clauses referred to above, it is used because the rules of English syntax permit these constructions only when an auxiliary is present. Modern English does not allow the addition of the negating adverb ''not'' to an ordinary [[finite verb|finite]] lexical verb, as in *"I know not"{{snd}}it can only be added to an auxiliary (or [[copular verb|copular]]) verb, hence if there is no other auxiliary present when negation is required, the auxiliary ''do'' is used, to produce a form like "I do not (don't) know." The same applies in clauses requiring inversion, including most questions{{snd}}inversion must involve the subject and an auxiliary verb, so it is not possible to say *"Know you him?"; grammatical rules require "Do you know him?"{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=114}}


The verb ''do'' can be used as an auxiliary even in simple declarative sentences, where it usually serves to add emphasis, as in "I ''did'' shut the fridge." However, in the negated and inverted clauses referred to above, it is used because the rules of English [[syntax]] permit these constructions only when an auxiliary is present. [[Modern English]] does not allow the addition of the negating adverb ''not'' to an ordinary [[finite verb|finite]] lexical verb, as in ''*I know not''—it can only be added to an auxiliary (or [[copular verb|copular]]) verb, hence if there is no other auxiliary present when negation is required, the auxiliary ''do'' is used, to produce a form like ''I do not (don't) know.'' The same applies in clauses requiring inversion, including most questions—inversion must involve the subject and an auxiliary verb, so it is not possible to say ''*Know you him?''; grammatical rules require ''Do you know him?''{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=114}}
Negation is done with the adverb ''not'', which precedes the main verb and follows an auxiliary verb. A contracted form of not -''n't'' can be used as an enclitic attaching to auxiliary verbs and to the copula verb ''to be''. Just as with questions, many negative constructions require the negation to occur with ''do''-support, thus in Modern English "I don't know him" is the correct answer to the question "Do you know him?", but not *"I know him not", although this construction may be found in older English.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=786–790}}


Negation is done with the adverb ''not'', which precedes the main verb and follows an auxiliary verb. A contracted form of not ''-n't'' can be used as an enclitic attaching to auxiliary verbs and to the copula verb ''to be''. Just as with questions, many negative constructions require the negation to occur with do-support, thus in Modern English ''I don't know him'' is the correct answer to the question ''Do you know him?'', but not ''*I know him not'', although this construction may be found in older English.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pages=786–790}}
Passive constructions also use auxiliary verbs. A passive construction rephrases an active construction in such a way that the object of the active phrase becomes the subject of the passive phrase, and the subject of the active phrase is either omitted or demoted to a role as an oblique argument introduced in a prepositional phrase. They are formed by using the past participle either with the auxiliary verb ''to be'' or ''to get'', although not all varieties of English allow the use of passives with ''get''. For example, putting the sentence "she sees him" into the passive becomes "he is seen (by her)", or "he gets seen (by her)".{{sfn|Miller|2002|pp=26–27}}
 
Passive constructions also use auxiliary verbs. A passive construction rephrases an active construction in such a way that the object of the active phrase becomes the subject of the passive phrase, and the subject of the active phrase is either omitted or demoted to a role as an oblique argument introduced in a prepositional phrase. They are formed by using the past participle either with the auxiliary verb ''to be'' or ''to get'', although not all varieties of English allow the use of passives with ''get''. For example, putting the sentence ''she sees him'' into the passive becomes ''he is seen (by her)'', or ''he gets seen (by her)''.{{sfn|Miller|2002|pages=26–27}}


==== Questions ====
==== Questions ====
 
Both [[yes/no question]]s and [[wh-question|''wh''-questions]] in English are mostly formed using [[subject–auxiliary inversion]] ("Am I going tomorrow?", "Where can we eat?"), which may require ''do''-support ("Do you like her?", "Where did he go?"). In most cases, [[interrogative word]]s (or wh''-words''){{snd}}which include ''who'', ''what'', ''when'', ''where'', ''why'', and ''how''{{snd}}appear in a [[wh-movement|fronted position]]. For example, in the question "What did you see?", the word ''what'' appears as the first constituent despite being the [[grammatical object]] of the sentence. When the ''wh''-word is the subject or forms part of the subject, no inversion occurs (e.g. "Who saw the cat?"). [[Prepositional phrases]] can also be fronted when they are the questions theme (e.g. "To whose house did you go last night?"). The personal interrogative pronoun ''[[who (pronoun)|who]]'' is the only interrogative pronoun to still show inflection for case, with the variant ''whom'' serving as the objective case form, although this form may be going out of use in many contexts.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=7–8}}
Both [[yes–no question]]s and [[wh-question|''wh''-questions]] in English are mostly formed using [[subject–auxiliary inversion]] (''Am I going tomorrow?'', ''Where can we eat?''), which may require [[do-support|''do''-support]] (''Do you like her?'', ''Where did he go?''). In most cases, [[interrogative word]]s (''wh''-words; e.g. ''what'', ''who'', ''where'', ''when'', ''why'', ''how'') appear in a [[Wh-movement|fronted position]]. For example, in the question ''What did you see?'', the word ''what'' appears as the first constituent despite being the [[grammatical object]] of the sentence. (When the ''wh''-word is the subject or forms part of the subject, no inversion occurs: ''Who saw the cat?''.) [[Prepositional phrases]] can also be fronted when they are the question's theme, e.g. ''To whose house did you go last night?''. The personal interrogative pronoun ''[[who (pronoun)|who]]'' is the only interrogative pronoun to still show inflection for case, with the variant ''whom'' serving as the objective case form, although this form may be going out of use in many contexts.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=7–8}}


==== Discourse level syntax ====
==== Discourse level syntax ====
While English is a subject-prominent language, at the discourse level it tends to use a [[Topic and comment|topic-comment]] structure, where the known information (topic) precedes the new information (comment). Because of the strict SVO syntax, the topic of a sentence generally has to be the grammatical subject of the sentence. In cases where the topic is not the grammatical subject of the sentence, it is often promoted to subject position through syntactic means. One way of doing this is through a passive construction, ''the girl was stung by the bee''. Another way is through a [[cleft sentence]] where the main clause is demoted to be a complement clause of a copula sentence with a [[dummy subject]] such as ''it'' or ''there'', e.g. ''it was the girl that the bee stung'', ''there was a girl who was stung by a bee''.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pages=1365–70}} Dummy subjects are also used in constructions where there is no grammatical subject such as with impersonal verbs (e.g., ''it is raining'') or in existential clauses (''there are many cars on the street''). Through the use of these complex sentence constructions with informationally vacuous subjects, English is able to maintain both a topic-comment sentence structure and a SVO syntax.
While English is a subject-prominent language, at the discourse level it tends to use a [[topic–comment]] structure, where the known information (topic) precedes the new information (comment). Because of the strict SVO syntax, the topic of a sentence generally has to be the grammatical subject of the sentence. In cases where the topic is not the grammatical subject of the sentence, it is often promoted to subject position through syntactic means. One way of doing this is through a passive construction, "the girl was stung by the bee". Another way is through a [[cleft sentence]] where the main clause is demoted to be a complement clause of a copula sentence with a [[dummy subject]] such as ''it'' or ''there'', e.g. "it was the girl that the bee stung", "there was a girl who was stung by a bee".{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|pp=1365–1370}} Dummy subjects are also used in constructions where there is no grammatical subject such as with impersonal verbs (e.g. "it is raining") or in existential clauses ("there are many cars on the street"). Through the use of these complex sentence constructions with informationally vacuous subjects, English is able to maintain both a topic–comment sentence structure and a SVO syntax.{{sfn|Peters|2004|loc="dummy subject" p. 167, "there" p. 537}}


[[Focus (linguistics)|Focus constructions]] emphasise a particular piece of new or salient information within a sentence, generally through allocating the main sentence level stress on the focal constituent. For example, ''the girl was stung by <u>a bee</u>'' (emphasising it was a bee and not, for example, a wasp that stung her), or ''<u>The girl</u> was stung by a bee'' (contrasting with another possibility, for example that it was the boy).{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=1370}} Topic and focus can also be established through syntactic dislocation, either preposing or postposing the item to be focused on relative to the main clause. For example, ''That girl over there, she was stung by a bee'', emphasises the girl by preposition, but a similar effect could be achieved by postposition, ''she was stung by a bee, that girl over there'', where reference to the girl is established as an "afterthought".{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|page=1366}}
[[Focus (linguistics)|Focus constructions]] emphasise a particular piece of new or salient information within a sentence, generally through allocating the main sentence level stress on the focal constituent. For example, "the girl was stung by ''a bee''" (emphasising it was a bee and not, for example, a wasp that stung her), or "''the girl'' was stung by a bee" (contrasting with another possibility, for example that it was the boy).{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=1370}} Topic and focus can also be established through syntactic dislocation, either preposing or postposing the item to be focused on relative to the main clause. For example, "That girl over there, she was stung by a bee", emphasises the girl by preposition, but a similar effect could be achieved by postposition, "she was stung by a bee, that girl over there", where reference to the girl is established as an afterthought.{{sfn|Huddleston|Pullum|2002|p=1366}}


[[Cohesion (linguistics)|Cohesion]] between sentences is achieved through the use of deictic pronouns as [[anaphora (linguistics)|anaphora]] (e.g. ''that is exactly what I mean'' where ''that'' refers to some fact known to both interlocutors, or ''then'' used to locate the time of a narrated event relative to the time of a previously narrated event).{{sfn|Halliday|Hasan|1976}} [[Discourse marker]]s such as ''oh'', ''so'' or ''well'', also signal the progression of ideas between sentences and help to create cohesion. Discourse markers are often the first constituents in sentences. Discourse markers are also used for [[Stance (linguistics)|stance taking]] in which speakers position themselves in a specific attitude towards what is being said, for example, ''no way is that true!'' (the idiomatic marker ''no way!'' expressing disbelief), or ''boy! I'm hungry'' (the marker ''boy'' expressing emphasis). While discourse markers are particularly characteristic of informal and spoken registers of English, they are also used in written and formal registers.{{sfn|Schiffrin|1988}}
[[Cohesion (linguistics)|Cohesion]] between sentences is achieved through the use of deictic pronouns as [[anaphora (linguistics)|anaphora]] (e.g. "that is exactly what I mean" where ''that'' refers to some fact known to both interlocutors, or ''then'' used to locate the time of a narrated event relative to the time of a previously narrated event).{{sfn|Halliday|Hasan|1976}} [[Discourse marker]]s such as ''oh'', ''so'', or ''well'', also signal the progression of ideas between sentences and help to create cohesion. Discourse markers are often the first constituents in sentences. Discourse markers are also used for [[stance (linguistics)|stance taking]] in which speakers position themselves in a specific attitude towards what is being said, for example, "no way is that true!" (the idiomatic marker "no way!" expressing disbelief), or "boy! I'm hungry" (the marker ''boy'' expressing emphasis). While discourse markers are particularly characteristic of informal and spoken registers of English, they are also used in written and formal registers.{{sfn|Schiffrin|1988}}


== Vocabulary ==
== Vocabulary ==
{{See also|Foreign language influences in English}}
The English [[lexicon]] consists of around 170,000 words (or 220,000, if counting obsolete words), according to an estimate based on the 1989 edition of the ''[[Oxford English Dictionary]]''.<ref>{{cite web |url=https://en.oxforddictionaries.com/explore/how-many-words-are-there-in-the-english-language |title=How many words are there in the English language? |website=Oxford Dictionaries |access-date=13 September 2017 |archive-date=9 September 2017 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20170909203258/https://en.oxforddictionaries.com/explore/how-many-words-are-there-in-the-english-language |url-status=dead}}</ref> Over one-half are nouns, one-quarter are adjectives, and one-seventh are verbs. Another estimate{{snd}}which includes [[scientific jargon]], [[prefix]]ed and [[suffix]]ed words, loanwords of extremely limited use, technical [[acronym]]s, etc.{{snd}}counts around 1&nbsp;million total English words.{{sfn|Algeo|1999}}
It is generally stated that English has around 170,000 words, or 220,000 if [[obsolete word]]s are counted; this estimate is based on the last full edition of the ''Oxford English Dictionary'' from 1989.<ref>{{cite web|url=https://en.oxforddictionaries.com/explore/how-many-words-are-there-in-the-english-language|title=How many words are there in the English language?|website=Oxford Dictionaries|language=en|access-date=13 September 2017|archive-date=9 September 2017|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20170909203258/https://en.oxforddictionaries.com/explore/how-many-words-are-there-in-the-english-language|url-status=live}}</ref> Over half of these words are nouns, a quarter adjectives, and a seventh verbs. There is one count that puts the English vocabulary at about 1&nbsp;million words—but that count presumably includes words such as Latin [[species name]]s, [[scientific terminology]], [[botanical terms]], [[prefix]]ed and [[suffix]]ed words, [[jargon]], foreign words of extremely limited English use, and technical [[acronym]]s.{{sfn|Algeo|1999}}


Due to its status as an international language, English adopts foreign words quickly, and borrows vocabulary from many other sources. Early studies of English vocabulary by [[Lexicography|lexicographers]], the scholars who formally study vocabulary, compile dictionaries, or both, were impeded by a lack of comprehensive data on actual vocabulary in use from good-quality [[Corpus linguistics|linguistic corpora]],{{sfn|Leech|Hundt|Mair|Smith|2009|pp=24–50}} collections of actual written texts and spoken passages. Many statements published before the end of the 20th century about the growth of English vocabulary over time, the dates of first use of various words in English, and the sources of English vocabulary will have to be corrected as new computerised analysis of linguistic corpus data becomes available.{{sfn|Algeo|1999}}{{sfn|Kastovsky|2006}}
English borrows vocabulary quickly from many languages and other sources. Early studies of English vocabulary by [[lexicography|lexicographers]] (scholars who study vocabulary and compile dictionaries) were impeded by a lack of comprehensive data on actual vocabulary in use from high-quality [[linguistic corpora]]{{sfn|Leech|Hundt|Mair|Smith|2009|pp=24–50}} (collections of actual written texts and spoken passages). Many statements published before the end of the 20th century about the growth of English vocabulary over time, the dates of first use of various words in English, and the sources of English vocabulary will have to be corrected as new computerised analyses of linguistic corpus data become available.{{sfn|Algeo|1999|pp=584–585}}{{sfn|Kastovsky|2006}}


=== Word formation processes ===
=== Word-formation processes ===
English forms new words from existing words or roots in its vocabulary through a variety of processes. One of the most productive processes in English is conversion,{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=129}} using a word with a different grammatical role, for example using a noun as a verb or a verb as a noun. Another productive word-formation process is nominal compounding,{{sfn|Algeo|1999}}{{sfn|Kastovsky|2006}} producing compound words such as ''babysitter'' or ''ice cream'' or ''homesick''.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=129}} A process more common in Old English than in Modern English, but still productive in Modern English, is the use of derivational suffixes (''-hood'', ''-ness'', ''-ing'', ''-ility'') to derive new words from existing words (especially those of Germanic origin) or stems (especially for words of [[List of Latin words with English derivatives|Latin]] or [[English words of Greek origin|Greek origin]]).
English forms new words from existing words or roots in its vocabulary through a variety of processes. One of the most productive processes in English is conversion,{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=129}} using a word with a different grammatical role, for example using a noun as a verb or a verb as a noun. Another productive word-formation process is nominal compounding,{{sfn|Algeo|1999}}{{sfn|Kastovsky|2006}} producing compound words such as ''babysitter'' or ''ice cream'' or ''homesick''.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=129}}


Formation of new words, called [[neologisms]], based on [[List of Greek and Latin roots in English|Greek and/or Latin roots]] (for example ''television'' or ''optometry'') is a highly productive process in English and in most modern European languages, so much so that it is often difficult to determine in which language a neologism originated. For this reason, lexicographer Philip Gove attributed many such words to the "[[international scientific vocabulary]]" (ISV) when compiling ''[[Webster's Third New International Dictionary]]'' (1961). Another active word-formation process in English are [[acronym]]s,{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=120–121}} words formed by pronouncing as a single word abbreviations of longer phrases, e.g. ''[[NATO]]'', ''[[laser]]'').
Formation of new words, called [[neologism]]s, based on [[list of Greek and Latin roots in English|Greek or Latin roots]] (for example ''television'' or ''optometry'') is a highly productive process in modern European languages like English, so much so that it is often difficult to determine in which language a neologism originated. For this reason, American lexicographer [[Philip Gove]] attributed many such words to the "[[international scientific vocabulary]]" (ISV) when compiling ''[[Webster's Third New International Dictionary]]'' (1961). Another active word-formation process in English is that of [[acronym]]s, which result from pronouncing abbreviations of longer phrases as single words, e.g. ''[[NATO]]'', ''[[laser]]'', ''[[scuba set|scuba]]''.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=120–121}}


=== Word origins ===
=== Word origins ===
{{Main|Foreign language influences in English|Lists of English words by country or language of origin}}
{{Further|Foreign-language influences in English|Lists of English words by country or language of origin}}
{{See also|Linguistic purism in English}}
{{See also|Linguistic purism in English}}
{{Pie chart
{{Pie chart
|caption=Source languages of English vocabulary<ref name="Wolff"/><ref>{{cite book |title=Origins of the English Language: A Social and Linguistic History |isbn=978-0-02-934470-5 |last1=Williams |first1=Joseph M. |date=1986 |url-access=registration |url=https://archive.org/details/originsofenglish0000will}}</ref>
|caption=English lexicon by source language<ref name="Finkenstaedt1973" /><ref>{{cite web |url=http://www.askoxford.com/asktheexperts/faq/aboutenglish/proportion |title=What is the proportion of English words of French, Latin, or Germanic origin? |publisher=Oxford University Press |date=2008 |website=Ask the experts |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20080817153021/http://www.askoxford.com/asktheexperts/faq/aboutenglish/proportion |archive-date=17 August 2008}}</ref>
|value1=29
|value1=28.30
|label1=Latin
|label1=French, including Anglo-Norman
|color1=red
|value2=28.24
|value2=29
|label2=Latin, including scientific and technical loans
|label2=[[Old French|(Old) French]], including Anglo-French
|value3=25
|color2=blue
|label3=Germanic (Old English, Old Norse, Dutch)
|value3=26
|value4=5.32
|label3=Germanic languages (Old/Middle English, Old Norse, Dutch)
|color3=green
|value4=6
|label4=Greek
|label4=Greek
|color4=orange
|value5=4.03
|value5=6
|label5=None given
|label5=Other languages/unknown
|value6=3.28
|color5=purple
|value6=4
|label6=Derived from proper names
|label6=Derived from proper names
|color6=yellow
|other=Other languages
}}
}}
English, besides forming new words from existing words and their roots, also borrows words from other languages. This adoption of words from other languages is commonplace in many world languages, but English has been especially open to borrowing of foreign words throughout the last 1,000 years.{{sfn|Denning|Kessler|Leben|2007|p=7}} The most commonly used words in English are West Germanic.{{sfn|Nation|2001|p=265}} The words in English learned first by children as they learn to speak, particularly the grammatical words that dominate the word count of both spoken and written texts, are mainly the Germanic words inherited from the earliest periods of the development of Old English.{{sfn|Algeo|1999}}
Throughout its history, English has been a particularly frequent borrower of loanwords from other languages.{{sfn|Denning|Kessler|Leben|2007|p=7}} West Germanic words in use since the Anglo-Saxon period still comprise most of the language's core vocabulary, as well as most of its most frequently used words.{{sfn|Nation|2001|p=265}}<ref>{{cite book |last=Denning |first=Keith |title=English Vocabulary Elements |date=2007 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=jz76l9RAccQC |publisher=Oxford University Press |page=34 |isbn=978-0-19-516802-0}}</ref>{{sfn|Algeo|1999}} Many sentences can be constructed without loanwords, but not without core Anglo-Saxon vocabulary.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Solodow |first1=Joseph |title=Latin Alive: The Survival of Latin in English and the Romance Languages |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2OfV9NZxH68C |date=2010 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |page=196 |isbn=978-0-521-51575-7}}</ref> English has formal and informal [[register (sociolinguistics)|speech registers]]; informal registers, including child-directed speech, tend to be made up predominantly of Anglo-Saxon vocabulary, while Latinate vocabulary appears more frequently in legal, scientific, and academic writing.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=124–127}}{{sfn|Algeo|1999|pp=80–81}}


But one of the consequences of long language contact between French and English in all stages of their development is that the vocabulary of English has a very high percentage of "Latinate" words (derived from French, especially, and also from other Romance languages and Latin). French words from various periods of the development of French now make up one-third of the vocabulary of English.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=196}} Linguist Anthony Lacoudre estimated that over 40,000 English words are of French origin and may be understood without [[orthographical]] change by French speakers.<ref name="dailymotion">{{cite web|url=https://www.dailymotion.com/video/x5vbb1z|title=L&#039;incroyable histoire des mots français dans la langue anglaise|website=Daily Motion|access-date=20 November 2018|language=fr|archive-date=22 November 2018|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20181122113122/https://www.dailymotion.com/video/x5vbb1z|url-status=live}}</ref> Words of Old Norse origin have entered the English language primarily from the contact between Old Norse and Old English during colonisation of eastern and [[northern England]]. Many of these words are part of English core vocabulary, such as ''egg'' and ''knife''.{{sfn|Denning|Kessler|Leben|2007}}
Prolonged and intense contact with French has resulted in English having a very high proportion of Latinate words{{snd}}with French loanwords borrowed during different stages of the language's history comprising 28&nbsp;per&nbsp;cent of the English lexicon.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=196}} In all periods of its history, English has also borrowed words from Latin directly,{{sfn|Kastovsky|2006}}{{sfn|Algeo|1999}} representing another 28&nbsp;per&nbsp;cent of the lexicon.{{sfn|Burnley|1992|pp=409–499|loc="Latin and French each account for a little more than 28 percent of the lexis recorded in the ''[[Shorter Oxford English Dictionary]]'' (Finkenstaedt & Wolff 1973)"}} In turn, many of these words had originally entered Latin from Greek. Greek and Latin stems remain highly productive sources for new literary, technical, and scientific vocabulary in English.{{sfn|Romaine|1999|p=4}}


English has also borrowed many words directly from Latin, the ancestor of the Romance languages, during all stages of its development.{{sfn|Kastovsky|2006}}{{sfn|Algeo|1999}} Many of these words had earlier been borrowed into Latin from Greek. Latin or Greek are still highly productive sources of stems used to form vocabulary of subjects learned in higher education such as the sciences, philosophy, and mathematics.{{sfn|Romaine|1999|p=4}} English continues to gain new loanwords and [[calques]] ("loan translations") from languages all over the world, and words from languages other than the ancestral Anglo-Saxon language make up about 60% of the vocabulary of English.{{sfn|Fasold|Connor-Linton|2014|p=302}}
Loanwords from Old Norse primarily entered English between the 8th and 11th centuries, during the Norse colonisation of eastern and northern England, and typically displaced an Anglo-Saxon equivalent. Many represent core vocabulary{{snd}}including ''give'', ''get'', ''sky'', ''skirt'', ''egg'', and ''cake''.{{sfn|Denning|Kessler|Leben|2007}}{{sfn|Kastovsky|1992|pp=320, 332}}


English has formal and informal [[Register (sociolinguistics)|speech registers]]; informal registers, including child-directed speech, tend to be made up predominantly of words of Anglo-Saxon origin, while the percentage of vocabulary that is of Latinate origin is higher in legal, scientific, and academic texts.{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|pp=124–127}}{{sfn|Algeo|1999|pp=80–81}}
=== English loans in other languages ===
 
{{Main|Englishisation}}
=== English loanwords and calques in other languages ===
[[File:Spanglish sign for mecanic.jpg|thumb|Sign written in [[United States Spanish]], using the English word ''free'' instead of the Spanish {{lang|es|gratis}}]]
English has had a strong influence on the vocabulary of other languages.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=196}}{{sfn|Brutt-Griffler|2006|p=692}} The influence of English comes from such factors as opinion leaders in other countries knowing the English language, the role of English as a world ''lingua franca'', and the large number of books and films that are translated from English into other languages.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=197}} That pervasive use of English leads to a conclusion in many places that English is an especially suitable language for expressing new ideas or describing new technologies. Among varieties of English, it is especially American English that influences other languages.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=198}} Some languages, such as Chinese, write words borrowed from English mostly as [[calque]]s, while others, such as Japanese, readily take in English loanwords written in sound-indicating script.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=202}} Dubbed films and television programmes are an especially fruitful source of English influence on languages in Europe.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=202}}
English has had a strong influence on the vocabulary of other languages.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=196}}{{sfn|Brutt-Griffler|2006|p=692}} The influence of English comes from such factors as opinion leaders in other countries knowing the English language, the role of English as a world lingua franca, and the large number of books and films that are translated from English into other languages.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=197}} That pervasive use of English leads to a conclusion in many places that English is an especially suitable language for expressing new ideas or describing new technologies. Among varieties of English, it is especially American English that influences other languages.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=198}} Some languages, such as Chinese, write words borrowed from English mostly as [[calque]]s, while others, such as Japanese, readily take in English loanwords written in sound-indicating script.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=202}} Dubbed films and television programmes are an especially fruitful source of English influence on languages in Europe.{{sfn|Gottlieb|2006|p=202}}
 
== Writing system ==
{{See also|English alphabet|English braille|English orthography}}
 
Since the ninth century, English has been written in a [[Latin alphabet]] (also called Roman alphabet). Earlier Old English texts in [[Anglo-Saxon runes]] are only short inscriptions. The great majority of literary works in Old English that survive to today are written in the Roman alphabet.{{sfn|Gneuss|2013|p=23}} The modern English alphabet contains 26 letters of the [[Latin script]]: [[a]], [[b]], [[c]], [[d]], [[e]], [[f]], [[g]], [[h]], [[i]], [[j]], [[k]], [[l]], [[m]], [[n]], [[o]], [[p]], [[q]], [[r]], [[s]], [[t]], [[u]], [[v]], [[w]], [[x]], [[y]], [[z]] (which also have [[Letter case|capital]] forms: A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y, Z).
 
The spelling system, or [[orthography]], of English is multi-layered and complex, with elements of French, Latin, and Greek spelling on top of the native Germanic system.{{sfn|Swan|2006|p=149}} Further complications have arisen through [[sound change]]s with which the orthography has not kept pace.{{sfn|Lass|2000}} Compared to European languages for which official organisations have promoted spelling reforms, English has spelling that is a less consistent indicator of pronunciation, and standard spellings of words that are more difficult to guess from knowing how a word is pronounced.{{sfn|Mountford|2006}} There are also systematic [[American and British English spelling differences|spelling differences between British and American English]]. These situations have prompted proposals for spelling reform in English.{{sfn|Neijt|2006}}
 
Although letters and speech sounds do not have a one-to-one correspondence in standard English spelling, spelling rules that take into account syllable structure, phonetic changes in derived words, and word accent are reliable for most English words.{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} Moreover, standard English spelling shows etymological relationships between related words that would be obscured by a closer correspondence between pronunciation and spelling, for example the words ''photograph'', ''photography'', and ''photographic'',{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} or the words ''electricity'' and ''electrical''. While few scholars agree with Chomsky and Halle (1968) that conventional English orthography is "near-optimal",{{sfn|Swan|2006|p=149}} there is a rationale for current English spelling patterns.{{sfn|Abercrombie|Daniels|2006}} The standard orthography of English is the most widely used writing system in the world.{{sfn|Mountford|2006|p=156}} Standard English spelling is based on a graphomorphemic segmentation of words into written clues of what meaningful units make up each word.{{sfn|Mountford|2006|pp=157–158}}
 
Readers of English can generally rely on the correspondence between spelling and pronunciation to be fairly regular for letters or [[Digraph (orthography)|digraphs]] used to spell consonant sounds. The letters ''b'', ''d'', ''f'', ''h'', ''j'', ''k'', ''l'', ''m'', ''n'', ''p'', ''r'', ''s'', ''t'', ''v'', ''w'', ''y'', ''z'' represent, respectively, the phonemes {{IPA|/b, d, f, h, dʒ, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t, v, w, j, z/}}. The letters ''c'' and ''g'' normally represent {{IPA|/k/}} and {{IPA|/ɡ/}}, but there is also a [[soft c|soft ''c'']] pronounced {{IPA|/s/}}, and a [[Hard and soft G|soft ''g'']] pronounced {{IPA|/dʒ/}}. The differences in the pronunciations of the letters ''c'' and ''g'' are often signalled by the following letters in standard English spelling. Digraphs used to represent phonemes and phoneme sequences include ''ch'' for {{IPA|/tʃ/}}, ''sh'' for {{IPA|/ʃ/}}, ''th'' for {{IPA|/θ/}} or {{IPA|/ð/}}, ''ng'' for {{IPA|/ŋ/}}, ''qu'' for {{IPA|/kw/}}, and ''ph'' for {{IPA|/f/}} in Greek-derived words. The single letter ''x'' is generally pronounced as {{IPA|/z/}} in word-initial position and as {{IPA|/ks/}} otherwise. There are exceptions to these generalisations, often the result of loanwords being spelled according to the spelling patterns of their languages of origin{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} or residues of proposals by scholars in the early period of Modern English to follow the spelling patterns of Latin for English words of Germanic origin.{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=654}}
 
For the vowel sounds of the English language, however, correspondences between spelling and pronunciation are more irregular. There are many more vowel phonemes in English than there are single vowel letters (''a'', ''e'', ''i'', ''o'', ''u'', ''w'', ''y''). As a result, some "[[Vowel length#Short and long vowels in English|long vowels]]" are often indicated by combinations of letters (like the ''oa'' in ''boat'', the ''ow'' in ''how'', and the ''ay'' in ''stay''), or the historically based [[silent e|silent ''e'']] (as in ''note'' and ''cake'').{{sfn|Abercrombie|Daniels|2006}}
 
The consequence of this complex orthographic history is that learning to read and write can be challenging in English. It can take longer for school pupils to become independently fluent readers of English than of many other languages, including Italian, Spanish, and German.{{sfn|Dehaene|2009}} Nonetheless, there is an advantage for learners of English reading in learning the specific sound-symbol regularities that occur in the standard English spellings of commonly used words.{{sfn|Daniels|Bright|1996|p=653}} Such instruction greatly reduces the risk of children experiencing reading difficulties in English.{{sfn|McGuinness|1997}}{{sfn|Shaywitz|2003}} Making primary school teachers more aware of the primacy of morpheme representation in English may help learners learn more efficiently to read and write English.{{sfn|Mountford|2006|p=159}}
 
English writing also includes a system of [[punctuation]] marks that is similar to those used in most alphabetic languages around the world. The purpose of punctuation is to mark meaningful grammatical relationships in sentences to aid readers in understanding a text and to indicate features important for reading a text aloud.{{sfn|Lawler|2006|p=290}}
 
== Dialects, accents, and varieties ==
{{Main|List of dialects of the English language|World Englishes|regional accents of English}}
 
Dialectologists identify many [[List of dialects of the English language|English dialects]], which usually refer to regional varieties that differ from each other in terms of patterns of grammar, vocabulary, and pronunciation. The pronunciation of particular areas distinguishes dialects as separate [[Regional accents of English|regional accents]]. The major native dialects of English are often divided by linguists into the two extremely general categories of [[British English]] (BrE) and [[North American English]] (NAE).{{sfn|Crystal|2003b|p=107}} There also exists a third common major grouping of English varieties: Southern Hemisphere English, the most prominent being [[Australian English|Australian]] and [[New Zealand English]].
 
=== Britain and Ireland ===
{{See also|English language in England|Northern England English|Scots language|Scottish English|Welsh English|Estuary English|Ulster English|Hiberno-English}}
 
[[File:Dialects of English in UK and Ireland.svg|thumb|left|Map showing the main dialect regions in the UK and Ireland]]
 
{{listen|filename=Gyles Brandreth BBC Radio4 Desert Island Discs 14 January 2011 b00x8f2l.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a man with a '[[Received Pronunciation]]' accent ([[Gyles Brandreth]]).}}
{{Listen|filename=Danny Baker BBC Radio4 Desert Island Discs 31 Jul 2007 b012wcl4.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a man with a [[Cockney accent]] ([[Danny Baker]])}}
Since the English language first evolved in Britain and Ireland, the archipelago is home to the most diverse dialects, particularly in England. Within the United Kingdom, the [[Received Pronunciation]] (RP), an educated dialect of [[South East England]], is traditionally used as the broadcast standard and is considered the most prestigious of the British dialects. The spread of RP (also known as BBC English) through the media has caused many traditional dialects of rural England to recede, as youths adopt the traits of the prestige variety instead of traits from local dialects. At the time of the [[Survey of English Dialects]], grammar and vocabulary differed across the country, but a process of lexical attrition has led most of this variation to disappear.{{sfn|Trudgill|1999|p=125}}{{listen|filename=Russell brand bbc radio4 desert island discs 21 07 2013.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of an [[Essex]] male with a working-class [[Estuary English|Estuary accent]] of the region around London ([[Russell Brand]]).}}
{{listen|filename=Lord Prescott BBC Radio4 Desert Island Discs 19 Feb 2012 b01c6trm.flac||title=Speech example|description=An example of a man with a (West) [[Yorkshire]] accent (Lord [[John Prescott]]).}}Nonetheless, this attrition has mostly affected dialectal variation in grammar and vocabulary, and in fact, only 3 percent of the English population actually speak RP, the remainder speaking in regional accents and dialects with varying degrees of RP influence.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|page=3}} There is also variability within RP, particularly along class lines between Upper and Middle-class RP speakers and between native RP speakers and speakers who adopt RP later in life.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|page=37}} Within Britain, there is also considerable variation along lines of social class, and some traits though exceedingly common are considered "non-standard" and are associated with lower class speakers and identities. An example of this is [[H-dropping]], which was historically a feature of lower-class London English, particularly Cockney, and can now be heard in the local accents of most parts of England—yet it remains largely absent in broadcasting and among the upper crust of British society.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|page=40}}{{listen|filename=John bishop bbc radio4 desert island discs 24 06 2012.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a man with a contemporary [[Liverpool]] accent ([[John Bishop]]).}}
{{listen|filename=Alex Salmond BBC Radio4 Desert Island Discs 16 January 2011 b00xgs41.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a man with one of many [[Scottish English|Scottish]] accents spoken across Scotland ([[Alex Salmond]]).}}
{{listen|filename=Terry Wogan BBC Radio4 Desert Island Discs 01 Jan 2012 b018w7rj.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a man with one of many [[Irish accent]]s spoken across Ireland ([[Terry Wogan]]).}}
 
[[English language in England|English in England]] can be divided into four major dialect regions, [[West Country dialects|Southwest English]], South East English, Midlands English, and [[Northern England English|Northern English]]. Within each of these regions several local subdialects exist: Within the Northern region, there is a division between the Yorkshire dialects and the [[Geordie]] dialect spoken in Northumbria around Newcastle, and the Lancashire dialects with local urban dialects in [[Liverpool]] ([[Scouse]]) and [[Manchester]] ([[Manchester dialect|Mancunian]]). Having been the centre of Danish occupation during the Viking Invasions, Northern English dialects, particularly the Yorkshire dialect, retain Norse features not found in other English varieties.{{sfn|Hughes|Trudgill|1996|p=31}}
 
Since the 15th century, southeastern England varieties have centred on London, which has been the centre from which dialectal innovations have spread to other dialects. In London, the [[Cockney]] dialect was traditionally used by the lower classes, and it was long a socially stigmatised variety. The spread of Cockney features across the south-east led the media to talk of Estuary English as a new dialect, but the notion was criticised by many linguists on the grounds that London had been influencing neighbouring regions throughout history.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/estuary/ee-faqs-jcw.htm |title=Estuary English Q and A – JCW |publisher=Phon.ucl.ac.uk |access-date=16 August 2010 |archive-date=11 January 2010 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20100111062912/http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/estuary/ee-faqs-jcw.htm |url-status=live }}</ref>{{sfn|Roach|2009|p=4}}{{sfn|Trudgill|1999|p=80}} Traits that have spread from London in recent decades include the use of [[Linking and intrusive R|intrusive R]] (''drawing'' is pronounced ''drawring'' {{IPA|/ˈdrɔːrɪŋ/}}), [[t-glottalization|''t''-glottalisation]] (''Potter'' is pronounced with a glottal stop as ''Po'er'' {{IPA|/poʔʌ/}}), and the pronunciation of ''th-'' as {{IPA|/f/}} (''thanks'' pronounced ''fanks'') or {{IPA|/v/}} (''bother'' pronounced ''bover'').{{sfn|Trudgill|1999|pages=80–81}}
 
[[Scots language|Scots]] is today considered a separate language from English, but it has [[History of the Scots language|its origins]] in early Northern Middle English{{sfn|Aitken|McArthur|1979|page=81}} and developed and changed during its history with influence from other sources, particularly [[Scottish Gaelic|Scots Gaelic]] and Old Norse. Scots itself has a number of regional dialects. And in addition to Scots, [[Scottish English]] comprises the varieties of Standard English spoken in Scotland; most varieties are Northern English accents, with some influence from Scots.{{sfn|Romaine|1982}}
 
In [[Ireland]], various forms of English have been spoken since the [[Norman invasion of Ireland|Norman invasions]] of the 11th century. In [[County Wexford]], in the area surrounding [[Dublin]], two extinct dialects known as [[Forth and Bargy dialect|Forth and Bargy]] and [[Fingallian]] developed as offshoots from Early Middle English, and were spoken until the 19th century. Modern [[Hiberno-English|Irish English]], however, has its roots in English colonisation in the 17th century. Today Irish English is divided into [[Ulster English]], the Northern Ireland dialect with strong influence from Scots, and various dialects of the Republic of Ireland. Like Scottish and most North American accents, almost all Irish accents preserve the [[Rhoticity in English|rhoticity]] which has been lost in the dialects influenced by RP.{{sfn|Barry|1982|pp=86–87}}{{sfn|Hickey|2007}}
 
=== North America ===
{{Main|American English|General American|African American Vernacular English|Southern American English|Canadian English|Atlantic Canadian English}}
{{listen|filename=Emery Emery Voice.ogg|title=Speech example|description=An example of a [[Midwestern United States|Midwestern U.S.]] male with a [[general American]] accent ([[Emery Emery]]).}}
{{listen|filename=George W. Bush speech on homeland security (June 6, 2002).ogg|title=Speech example|description=An example of a [[Texan English|Texan]] male with a [[Southern American English|Southern U.S. accent]] ([[George W. Bush]]).}}
{{listen|filename=Margaret atwood bbc radio4 front row 27 07 2007 b007tjpb.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of an [[Ontario]] woman with a [[Standard Canadian English|standard Canadian accent]] ([[Margaret Atwood]])}}
[[File:Non-RhoticityUSA.png|thumb|left|[[Rhoticity in English|Rhoticity]] dominates in [[North American English]]. ''[[The Atlas of North American English]]'' found over 50% ''non''-rhoticity, though, in at least one local white speaker in each U.S. metropolitan area designated here by a red dot. Non-rhotic [[African American Vernacular English]] pronunciations may be found among [[African Americans]] regardless of location.]]
 
North American English is fairly homogeneous compared to British English. Today, American accent variation is often increasing at the regional level and decreasing at the very local level,{{sfn|Labov|2012}} though most Americans still speak within a phonological continuum of similar accents,{{sfn|Wells|1982|page=34}} known collectively as [[General American]] (GA), with differences hardly noticed even among Americans themselves (such as [[Midland American English|Midland]] and [[Western American English]]).{{sfn|Rowicka|2006}}{{sfn|Toon|1982}}{{sfn|Cassidy|1982}} In most American and Canadian English dialects, [[rhoticity in English|rhoticity]] (or ''r''-fulness) is dominant, with non-rhoticity (''r''-dropping) becoming associated with lower prestige and social class especially after World War II; this contrasts with the situation in England, where non-rhoticity has become the standard.{{sfn|Labov|1972}}
 
Separate from GA are American dialects with clearly distinct sound systems, historically including [[Southern American English]], English of the coastal Northeast (famously including [[Eastern New England English]] and [[New York City English]]), and [[African American Vernacular English]], all of which are historically non-rhotic. [[Canadian English]], except for the [[Atlantic provinces]] and perhaps [[Quebec]], may be classified under GA as well, but it often shows the [[Canadian raising|raising of the vowels]] {{IPAc-en|aɪ}} and {{IPAc-en|aʊ}} before [[voiceless consonants]], as well as distinct norms for written and pronunciation standards.{{sfn|Boberg|2010}}
 
In [[Southern American English]], the most populous American "accent group" outside of GA,<ref>{{cite web|url=https://www.pbs.org/speak/ahead/|title=Do You Speak American: What Lies Ahead|access-date=15 August 2007|publisher=[[PBS]]|archive-date=14 September 2007|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20070914172319/http://www.pbs.org/speak/ahead/|url-status=live}}</ref> rhoticity now strongly prevails, replacing the region's [[older Southern American English|historical non-rhotic prestige]].<ref>{{citation|title=Rural White Southern Accents|first=Erik R.|last=Thomas|publisher=[[Mouton de Gruyter]]|work=Atlas of North American English (online)|year=2003|url=http://www.atlas.mouton-content.com/secure/generalmodules/varieties/unit0000/virtualsession/vslessons/thomas.pdf|page=16|access-date=11 November 2015|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20141222004531/http://www.atlas.mouton-content.com/secure/generalmodules/varieties/unit0000/virtualsession/vslessons/thomas.pdf|archive-date=22 December 2014|url-status=dead}} [Later published as a chapter in: Bernd Kortmann and Edgar W. Schneider (eds) (2004). ''A Handbook of Varieties of English: A Multimedia Reference Tool.'' New York: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 300–324.]</ref>{{sfn|Levine|Crockett|1966}}{{sfn|Schönweitz|2001}} Southern accents are colloquially described as a "drawl" or "twang,"{{sfn|Montgomery|1993}} being recognised most readily by the Southern Vowel Shift initiated by [[monophthong|glide-deleting]] in the {{IPA|/aɪ/}} vowel (e.g. pronouncing ''spy'' almost like ''spa''), the "Southern breaking" of several front pure vowels into a gliding vowel or even two syllables (e.g. pronouncing the word "press" almost like "pray-us"),{{sfn|Thomas|2008|page=95–96}} the [[pin–pen merger]], and other distinctive phonological, grammatical, and lexical features, many of which are actually recent developments of the 19th century or later.{{sfn|Bailey|1997}}
 
Today spoken primarily by working- and middle-class [[African Americans]], [[African-American Vernacular English]] (AAVE) is also largely non-rhotic and likely originated among enslaved Africans and African Americans influenced primarily by the non-rhotic, non-standard [[older Southern American English|older Southern dialects]]. A minority of linguists,<ref name="Word on the Street">{{cite book|title=Word on the Street: Debunking the Myth of a "Pure" Standard English|last=McWhorter|first=John H.|author-link=John McWhorter|publisher=Basic Books|year=2001|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Edt7yUD6PkMC|page=162|isbn=978-0-7382-0446-8|access-date=22 November 2015|archive-date=30 June 2020|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200630231501/https://books.google.com/books?id=Edt7yUD6PkMC|url-status=live}}</ref> contrarily, propose that AAVE mostly traces back to African languages spoken by the slaves who had to develop a [[pidgin]] or [[Creole English]] to communicate with slaves of other ethnic and linguistic origins.{{sfn|Bailey|2001}} AAVE's important commonalities with Southern accents suggests it developed into a highly coherent and homogeneous variety in the 19th or early 20th century. AAVE is commonly stigmatised in North America as a form of "broken" or "uneducated" English, as are white Southern accents, but linguists today recognise both as fully developed varieties of English with their own norms shared by a large speech community.{{sfn|Green|2002}}{{sfn|Patrick|2006b}}
 
=== Australia and New Zealand ===
{{Main|Australian English|New Zealand English}}
{{listen|filename=AustraliaPart2.ogg|title=Speech example|description=An example of a male with a [[Australian English|general Australian accent]].}}
{{listen|filename=Geoffrey Rush bbc radio4 front row 01 05 2013.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a [[Queensland]] male with a cultivated Australian accent ([[Geoffrey Rush]]).}}
{{listen|filename=Mark Hanna Voice Audio.ogg|title=Speech example|description=An example of a male with a [[New Zealand English|New Zealand accent]].}}
Since 1788, English has been spoken in [[Oceania]], and [[Australian English]] has developed as a first language of the vast majority of the inhabitants of the Australian continent, its standard accent being [[General Australian]]. The [[New Zealand English|English of neighbouring New Zealand]] has to a lesser degree become an influential standard variety of the language.{{sfn|Eagleson|1982}} Australian and New Zealand English are each other's closest relatives with few differentiating characteristics, followed by [[South African English]] and the English of southeastern England, all of which have similarly non-rhotic accents, aside from some accents in the [[South Island]] of New Zealand. Australian and New Zealand English stand out for their innovative vowels: many short vowels are fronted or raised, whereas many long vowels have diphthongised. Australian English also has a contrast between long and short vowels, not found in most other varieties. Australian English grammar aligns closely to British and American English; like American English, collective plural subjects take on a singular verb (as in ''the government is'' rather than ''are'').{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pages=16–21}}{{sfn|Burridge|2010}} New Zealand English uses front vowels that are often even higher than in Australian English.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pages=24–26}}{{sfn|Maclagan|2010}}{{sfn|Gordon|Campbell|Hay et al.|2004}}
 
=== Southeast Asia ===
{{Main|Philippine English|Singapore English}}
The first significant exposure of the [[Philippines]] to the English language occurred in 1762 when the [[British occupation of Manila|British occupied Manila]] during the [[Seven Years' War]], but this was a brief episode that had no lasting influence. English later became more important and widespread during American rule between 1898 and 1946, and remains an official language of the Philippines. Today, the use of English is ubiquitous in the Philippines, from [[Road signs in the Philippines|street signs]] and marquees, government documents and forms, courtrooms, the media and entertainment industries, the business sector, and other aspects of daily life. One such usage that is also prominent in the country is in speech, where most [[Filipinos]] from [[Manila]] would use or have been exposed to [[Taglish]], a form of code-switching between [[Tagalog language|Tagalog]] and English. A similar code-switching method is used by urban native speakers of [[Visayan languages]] called [[Bislish]].
 
=== Africa, the Caribbean, and South Asia ===
{{See also|South African English|Nigerian English|Caribbean English|Indian English|Pakistani English}}
{{listen|filename=South African English.ogg|title=Speech example|description=An example of a male with a [[South African English|South African accent]].}}
 
English is spoken widely in southern Africa and is an official or co-official language in several countries. In [[South Africa]], English has been spoken since 1820, co-existing with [[Afrikaans language|Afrikaans]] and various African languages such as the [[Khoe languages|Khoe]] and [[Bantu languages]]. Today, about 9 percent of the South African population speaks [[South African English]] (SAE) as a first language. SAE is a non-rhotic variety, which tends to follow RP as a norm. It is alone among non-rhotic varieties in lacking intrusive r. There are different L2 varieties that differ based on the native language of the speakers.{{sfn|Lanham|1982}} Most phonological differences from RP are in the vowels.{{sfn|Lass|2002}} Consonant differences include the tendency to pronounce /p, t, t͡ʃ, k/ without aspiration (e.g. ''pin'' pronounced {{IPA|[pɪn]}} rather than as {{IPA|[pʰɪn]}} as in most other varieties), while r is often pronounced as a flap {{IPA|[ɾ]}} instead of as the more common fricative.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pages=30–31}}
 
{{listen|filename=Chimamanda_Ngozi_Adichie_bbc_radio4_front_row_03_05_2013.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a woman with an educated [[Nigerian English|Nigerian accent]] ([[Chimamanda Adichie]])}}
Nigerian English is a [[List of dialects of the English language|dialect of English]] spoken in [[Nigeria]].<ref>{{cite encyclopedia|url=http://encarta.msn.com/dictionary_1861683342/Nigerian_English.html|title=Nigerian English|work=Encarta|publisher=Microsoft|access-date=17 July 2012|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20100909162439/http://encarta.msn.com/dictionary_1861683342/Nigerian_English.html|archive-date=9 September 2010}}</ref> It is based on British English, but in recent years, because of influence from the United States, some words of American English origin have made it into Nigerian English. Additionally, some new words and collocations have emerged from the language, which come from the need to express concepts specific to the culture of the nation (e.g. ''senior wife''). Over 150&nbsp;million Nigerians speak English.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Adegbija |first1=Efurosibina |title=Lexico-semantic variation in Nigerian English |journal=World Englishes |date=1989 |volume=8 |issue=2 |pages=165–177 |doi=10.1111/j.1467-971X.1989.tb00652.x}}</ref>
 
Several varieties of English are also spoken in the Caribbean islands that were colonial possessions of Britain, including Jamaica, and the [[Leeward Islands|Leeward]] and [[Windward Islands]] and [[Trinidad and Tobago]], [[Barbados]], the [[Cayman Islands]], and [[Belize]]. Each of these areas is home both to a local variety of English and a local English-based creole, combining English and African languages. The most prominent varieties are [[Jamaican English]] and [[Jamaican English Creole|Jamaican Creole]]. In Central America, English-based creoles are spoken in on the Caribbean coasts of Nicaragua and Panama.{{sfn|Lawton|1982}} Locals are often fluent both in the local English variety and the local creole languages and [[code-switching]] between them is frequent, indeed another way to conceptualise the relationship between Creole and Standard varieties is to see a spectrum of social registers with the Creole forms serving as "basilect" and the more RP-like forms serving as the "acrolect", the most formal register.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|page=115}}
 
Most Caribbean varieties are based on British English and consequently, most are non-rhotic, except for formal styles of Jamaican English which are often rhotic. Jamaican English differs from RP in its vowel inventory, which has a distinction between long and short vowels rather than tense and lax vowels as in Standard English. The diphthongs {{IPA|/ei/}} and {{IPA|/ou/}} are monophthongs {{IPA|[eː]}} and {{IPA|[oː]}} or even the reverse diphthongs {{IPA|[ie]}} and {{IPA|[uo]}} (e.g. ''bay'' and ''boat'' pronounced {{IPA|[bʲeː]}} and {{IPA|[bʷoːt]}}). Often word-final consonant clusters are simplified so that "child" is pronounced {{IPA|[t͡ʃail]}} and "wind" {{IPA|[win]}}.{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pages=117–18}}{{sfn|Lawton|1982|page=256–60}}{{sfn|Trudgill|Hannah|2002|pages=115–16}}
 
{{listen|filename=Vandana Shiva BBC Radio4 Saving Species 23 Dec 2011 b010x8sq.flac|title=Speech example|description=An example of a [[North India]]n woman with an [[Indian English|Indian accent]] ([[Vandana Shiva]])}}
As a historical legacy, [[Indian English]] tends to take RP as its ideal, and how well this ideal is realised in an individual's speech reflects class distinctions among Indian English speakers. Indian English accents are marked by the pronunciation of phonemes such as {{IPA|/t/}} and {{IPA|/d/}} (often pronounced with retroflex articulation as {{IPA|[ʈ]}} and {{IPA|[ɖ]}}) and the replacement of {{IPA|/θ/}} and {{IPA|/ð/}} with dentals {{IPA|[t̪]}} and {{IPA|[d̪]}}. Sometimes Indian English speakers may also use spelling based pronunciations where the silent {{angbr|h}} found in words such as ''ghost'' is pronounced as an Indian [[Breathy voice|voiced aspirated]] stop {{IPA|[ɡʱ]}}.{{sfn|Sailaja|2009|pages=19–24}}
 
{{-}}
 
== Sample text ==
Article 1 of the ''[[Universal Declaration of Human Rights]]'' in English:<ref>{{cite web|url=https://www.un.org/en/about-us/universal-declaration-of-human-rights|title=Universal Declaration of Human Rights|website=un.org|access-date=7 January 2022|archive-date=16 March 2021|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210316050452/https://www.un.org/en/about-us/universal-declaration-of-human-rights|url-status=live}}</ref>
:''All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. They are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a spirit of brotherhood.''


== See also ==
== See also ==
* [[Linguistic purism in English]]
* [[English in the Commonwealth of Nations]]
* [[English-speaking world]]
* {{annotated link|English-only movement}}
* [[English-only movement]]
* [[List of countries and territories where English is an official language]]


== References ==
== References ==
{{Reflist}}
{{Reflist}}


== Bibliography ==
=== Bibliography ===
<!-- The entries in the bibliography are in alphabetical order. Comments show names of named references -->
{{CS1 config|mode=cs1}}
{{refbegin|indent=yes|30em}}
<!-- The entries in this bibliography are in alphabetical order. Comments show the names of named references. -->
{{refbegin|30em}}
<!-- AartsHaegeman2006
<!-- AartsHaegeman2006
-->* {{cite book |first1=Bas |last1=Aarts |first2=Liliane |last2=Haegeman |date=2006 |chapter=6. English Word classes and Phrases |title=The Handbook of English Linguistics |editor1-last=Aarts |editor1-first=Bas |editor2-first=April |editor2-last=McMahon |publisher=Blackwell Publishing Ltd }}
-->* {{cite book |first1=Bas |last1=Aarts |first2=Liliane |last2=Haegeman |date=2006 |chapter=6. English Word classes and Phrases |title=The Handbook of English Linguistics |editor1-last=Aarts |editor1-first=Bas |editor2-first=April |editor2-last=McMahon |publisher=Blackwell |isbn=978-1-4051-6425-2}}
<!-- AbercrombieDaniels2006  
<!-- AbercrombieDaniels2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Abercrombie |first1=D. |last2=Daniels |first2=Peter T. |pages=72–75 |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04878-1 |chapter=Spelling Reform Proposals: English }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04878-1 |chapter=Spelling Reform Proposals: English |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Abercrombie |first1=D. |last2=Daniels |first2=P. T. |pages=72–75 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- AitkenMcArthur1979  
<!-- AitkenMcArthur1979
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Aitken |editor1-first=A. J. |editor2-last=McArthur |editor2-first=Tom |date=1979 |title=Languages of Scotland |location=Edinburgh |publisher=Chambers |series=Occasional paper – Association for Scottish Literary Studies; no. 4 |isbn=978-0-550-20261-1 }}
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Aitken |editor1-first=A. J. |editor2-last=McArthur |editor2-first=Tom |date=1979 |title=Languages of Scotland |location=Edinburgh |publisher=Chambers |series=Occasional paper – Association for Scottish Literary Studies |volume=4 |isbn=978-0-550-20261-1}}
<!-- Alcaraz-ArizaNavarro2006  
<!-- Alcaraz-ArizaNavarro2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Alcaraz Ariza |first1=M. Á. |last2=Navarro |first2=F. |title=Medicine: Use of English |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542023518 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/02351-8 |pages=752–759 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025635/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542023518 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/02351-8 |chapter=Medicine: Use of English |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Alcaraz Ariza |first1=M. Á. |last2=Navarro |first2=F. |pages=752–759 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Algeo1999
<!-- Ammon2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Algeo |first=John |chapter=Chapter 2:Vocabulary |title=Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=IV: 1776–1997 |editor-last=Romaine |editor-first=Suzanne |pages=57–91 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1999 |isbn=978-0-521-26477-8 |doi=10.1017/CHOL9780521264778.003 }}
-->* {{cite journal |last=Ammon |first=Ulrich |s2cid=142692741 |title=Language Conflicts in the European Union: On finding a politically acceptable and practicable solution for EU institutions that satisfies diverging interests |journal=International Journal of Applied Linguistics |volume=16 |issue=3 |pages=319–338 |date=2006 |doi=10.1111/j.1473-4192.2006.00121.x |s2cid-access=free |via=DYLAN project |url=http://www.dylan-project.org/Dylan_en/presentation/dissemination/articles/assets/UDE-Ammon-LanguageConflictsInTheEuropeanUnion.pdf |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20110102074109/http://www.dylan-project.org/Dylan_en/presentation/dissemination/articles/assets/UDE-Ammon-LanguageConflictsInTheEuropeanUnion.pdf |archive-date=2 January 2011 }}
<!-- Ammon2006  
<!-- Ammon2008
-->* {{cite journal |last=Ammon |first=Ulrich |s2cid=142692741 |title=Language Conflicts in the European Union: On finding a politically acceptable and practicable solution for EU institutions that satisfies diverging interests |journal=International Journal of Applied Linguistics
-->* {{cite book |last=Ammon |first=Ulrich |chapter=Pluricentric and Divided Languages |editor1-last=Ammon |editor1-first=Ulrich N. |editor2-last=Dittmar |editor2-first=Norbert |editor3-last=Mattheier |editor3-first=Klaus J. |display-editors=3 |editor4-last=Trudgill |editor4-first=Peter |title=Sociolinguistics: An International Handbook of the Science of Language and Society / Soziolinguistik Ein internationales Handbuch zur Wissenschaft vov Sprache and Gesellschaft |volume=2 |date=2008 |edition=2nd |publisher=De Gruyter |isbn=978-3-11-019425-8 |series=Handbooks of Linguistics and Communication Science / Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 3/2}}
|volume=16 |issue=3 |pages=319–338 |date=2006 |doi=10.1111/j.1473-4192.2006.00121.x }}
<!-- Annamalai2006
<!-- Ammon2008  
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04611-3 |chapter=India: Language Situation |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Annamalai |first1=E. |pages=610–613 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Ammon |first=Ulrich |chapter=Pluricentric and Divided Languages |editor1-last=Ammon |editor1-first=Ulrich N. |editor2-last=Dittmar |editor2-first=Norbert |editor3-last=Mattheier |editor3-first=Klaus J. |display-editors = 3 |editor4-last=Trudgill |editor4-first=Peter |title=Sociolinguistics: An International Handbook of the Science of Language and Society / Soziolinguistik Ein internationales Handbuch zur Wissenschaft vov Sprache and Gesellschaft |volume=2 |date=2008 |edition=2nd completely revised and extended |publisher=de Gruyter |isbn=978-3-11-019425-8 |series=Handbooks of Linguistics and Communication Science / Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 3/2 }}
<!-- Australian Bureau of Statistics2013 official census of Australia
<!-- Annamalai2006  
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Annamalai |first=E. |title=India: Language Situation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542046113 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04611-3 |pages=610–613 |archive-date=4 February 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210204024307/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542046113 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- Australian Bureau of Statistics2013 official census of Australia  
-->* {{cite web |author=Australian Bureau of Statistics |title=2011 Census QuickStats: Australia |date=28 March 2013 |url=http://www.censusdata.abs.gov.au/census_services/getproduct/census/2011/quickstat/0 |access-date=25 March 2015 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151106221006/http://www.censusdata.abs.gov.au/census_services/getproduct/census/2011/quickstat/0 |archive-date=6 November 2015 }}
-->* {{cite web |author=Australian Bureau of Statistics |title=2011 Census QuickStats: Australia |date=28 March 2013 |url=http://www.censusdata.abs.gov.au/census_services/getproduct/census/2011/quickstat/0 |access-date=25 March 2015 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151106221006/http://www.censusdata.abs.gov.au/census_services/getproduct/census/2011/quickstat/0 |archive-date=6 November 2015 }}
<!-- Bailey2001
<!-- Bailey2001
-->* {{cite book |last=Bailey |first=Guy |chapter=Chapter 3: The relationship between African American and White Vernaculars |editor-last=Lanehart |editor-first=Sonja L. |title=Sociocultural and historical contexts of African American English |url=https://archive.org/details/socioculturalhis00lane |url-access=limited |date=2001 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/socioculturalhis00lane/page/n71 53]–84 |publisher=John Benjamins |series=Varieties of English around the World |isbn=978-1-58811-046-6 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Bailey |first=Guy |chapter=Chapter 3: The relationship between African American and White Vernaculars |editor-last=Lanehart |editor-first=Sonja L. |title=Sociocultural and historical contexts of African American English |url=https://archive.org/details/socioculturalhis00lane |url-access=limited |date=2001 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/socioculturalhis00lane/page/n71 53]–84 |publisher=John Benjamins |series=Varieties of English around the World |isbn=978-1-58811-046-6 }}
<!-- Bailey1997  
<!-- Bailey1997
-->* {{cite book |last=Bailey |first=G. |date=1997 |chapter=When did southern American English begin |title=Englishes around the world |pages=255–275 |editor=Edgar W. Schneider }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Bailey |first=G. |date=1997 |chapter=When did southern American English begin |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=zvFtOr5_BZAC&pg=PA255 |title=Englishes around the world |pages=255–275 |editor=Edgar W. Schneider |publisher=John Benjamins |isbn=9789027248763 }}
<!-- Bammesberger1992
<!-- Bao2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Bammesberger |first=Alfred |date=1992 |chapter=Chapter 2: The Place of English in Germanic and Indo-European |title=The Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=1: The Beginnings to 1066 |editor-last=Hogg |editor-first=Richard M. |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-26474-7 |pages=26–66 }}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04257-7 |chapter=Variation in Nonnative Varieties of English |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Bao |first1=Z. |pages=377–380 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Bao2006  
<!-- Barry1982
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Bao |first=Z. |title=Variation in Nonnative Varieties of English |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542042577 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04257-7 |pages=377–380 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025627/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542042577 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Barry |first=Michael V. |chapter=English in Ireland |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=84–134 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2}}
<!-- Barry1982  
<!-- BaughCable2002
-->* {{cite book |last=Barry |first=Michael V. |chapter=English in Ireland |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=84–134 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 }}
<!-- BauerHuddleston2002
-->* {{cite book |last1=Bauer |first1=Laurie |last2=Huddleston |first2=Rodney |chapter=Chapter 19: Lexical Word-Formation |editor1-last=Huddleston |editor1-first=Rodney |editor2-last=Pullum |editor2-first=Geoffrey K. |title=The Cambridge Grammar of the English Language |date=2002 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |location=Cambridge |isbn=978-0-521-43146-0 |chapter-url=http://www.cambridge.org/us/academic/subjects/languages-linguistics/grammar-and-syntax/cambridge-grammar-english-language |access-date=10 February 2015 |pages=1621–1721 |archive-date=12 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150212000801/http://www.cambridge.org/us/academic/subjects/languages-linguistics/grammar-and-syntax/cambridge-grammar-english-language |url-status=live }}
**{{cite web |author= Peter W. Culicover |title=The Cambridge Grammar of the English Language |website=The Ohio State University |url=http://www.ling.ohio-state.edu/~culicove/Publications/CGEL_Review.pdf}}
<!-- BaughCable2002  
-->* {{cite book |last1=Baugh |first1=Albert C. |last2=Cable |first2=Thomas |title=A History of the English Language |edition=5th |publisher=Longman |date=2002 |isbn=978-0-13-015166-7 |url=https://archive.org/details/historyofenglish02baug }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Baugh |first1=Albert C. |last2=Cable |first2=Thomas |title=A History of the English Language |edition=5th |publisher=Longman |date=2002 |isbn=978-0-13-015166-7 |url=https://archive.org/details/historyofenglish02baug }}
<!-- Bermudez-OteroMcMahon2006  
<!-- Bazelmans2009
-->* {{cite book |last1=Bermúdez-Otero |first1=Ricardo |first2=April |last2=McMahon |date=2006 |chapter=Chapter 17: English phonology and morphology |editor1=Bas Aarts |editor2=April McMahon |title=The Handbook of English Linguistics |location=Oxford |publisher=Blackwell |isbn=978-1-4051-6425-2 |chapter-url=http://www.blackwellreference.com/public/uid=3/tocnode?id=g9781405113823_chunk_g978140511382318 |access-date=2 April 2015 |doi=10.1111/b.9781405113823.2006.00018.x |pages=382–410 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20170403030637/http://www.blackwellreference.com/public/uid=3/tocnode?id=g9781405113823_chunk_g978140511382318 |archive-date=3 April 2017 |url-status=dead }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Bazelmans |first=Jos |chapter=The Early-Medieval Use of Ethnic Names from Classical Antiquity: the Case of the Frisians |pages=321–338 |editor-last1=Derks |editor-first1=Ton |editor-last2=Roymans |editor-first2=Nico |title=Ethnic Constructs in Antiquity: The Role of Power and Tradition |publisher=Amsterdam University Press |series=Amsterdam Archaeological Studies |volume=13 |date=2009 |isbn=978-90-485-0791-7 |jstor=j.ctt46n1n2.1 |jstor-access=free}}
<!-- BlenchSpriggs1999  
<!-- Bermudez-OteroMcMahon2006
-->* {{cite book |last1=Blench |first1=R. |last2=Spriggs |first2=Matthew |title=Archaeology and Language: Correlating Archaeological and Linguistic Hypotheses |pages=285–286 |date=1999 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-11761-6 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DWMHhfXxLaIC&pg=PA286 |access-date=2 June 2020 |archive-date=1 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200801083614/https://books.google.com/books?id=DWMHhfXxLaIC&pg=PA286 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Bermúdez-Otero |first1=Ricardo |first2=April |last2=McMahon |date=2006 |chapter=English phonology and morphology |editor-first=Bas |editor-last=Aarts |editor-first2=April |editor-last2=McMahon |encyclopedia=The Handbook of English Linguistics |location=Oxford |publisher=Wiley–Blackwell |isbn=978-1-4051-6425-2 |doi=10.1002/9780470753002.ch17 |series=Blackwell Handbooks in Linguistics |pages=382–410}}
<!-- Boberg2010  
<!-- BlenchSpriggs1999
-->* {{cite book |last=Boberg |first=Charles |date=2010 |title=The English language in Canada: Status, history and comparative analysis |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-139-49144-0 |series=Studies in English Language}}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Blench |first1=R. |last2=Spriggs |first2=Matthew |title=Archaeology and Language: Correlating Archaeological and Linguistic Hypotheses |pages=285–286 |date=1999 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-11761-6 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DWMHhfXxLaIC&pg=PA286 }}
**{{cite journal |author=Beau Brock |date=July 2011 |title=The English language in Canada: Status, history and comparative analysis (review) |journal=The Canadian Journal of Linguistics |volume=55 |issue=2 |pages= 277–279|doi=10.1353/cjl.2011.0015|s2cid=144445944 }}
* {{cite book |editor-last=Blake |editor-first=Norman |title=Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=II: 1066–1476 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1992 |doi=10.1017/CHOL9780521264754.003 |isbn=978-1-139-05553-6}}
<!-- BosworthToller1921  
** {{Harvc |last=Lass |first=Roger |chapter=Phonology and Morphology |in=Blake |year=1992 |pages=23–154}}
-->* {{cite web |last1=Bosworth |first1=Joseph |author-link1=Joseph Bosworth |last2=Toller |first2=T. Northcote |title=Engla land |work=[[An Anglo-Saxon Dictionary]] (Online) |date=1921 |url=http://bosworth.ff.cuni.cz/009427 |access-date=6 March 2015 |publisher=[[Charles University]] |archive-date=28 January 2013 |archive-url=https://www.webcitation.org/6E0awhSJ9?url=http://bosworth.ff.cuni.cz/009427 |url-status=live }}
<!-- Boberg2010
<!-- BrintonBrinton2010  
-->* {{cite book |last=Boberg |first=Charles |author-link=Charles Boberg |date=2010 |title=The English language in Canada: Status, history and comparative analysis |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-139-49144-0 |series=Studies in English Language}}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Brinton |first1=Laurel J. |last2=Brinton |first2=Donna M. |date=2010 |title=The linguistic structure of modern English |publisher=John Benjamins |isbn=978-90-272-8824-0 |url=https://benjamins.com/#catalog/books/z.156/main |access-date=2 April 2015 |archive-date=1 May 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150501194533/https://benjamins.com/#catalog/books/z.156/main |url-status=live }}
<!-- BosworthToller1921
<!-- Brutt-Griffler2006  
-->* {{cite web |last1=Bosworth |first1=Joseph |author-link1=Joseph Bosworth (scholar) |last2=Toller |first2=T. Northcote |title=Engla land |work=[[An Anglo-Saxon Dictionary]] (Online) |date=1921 |url=http://bosworth.ff.cuni.cz/009427 |publisher=[[Charles University]] |archive-date=21 December 2012 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20121221212612/http://bosworth.ff.cuni.cz/009427 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Brutt-Griffler |first=J. |title=Languages of Wider Communication |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006441 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00644-1 |pages=690–697 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025627/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006441 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- BrintonBrinton2010
<!-- Burridge2010  
-->* {{cite book |last1=Brinton |first1=Laurel J. |last2=Brinton |first2=Donna M. |date=2010 |title=The linguistic structure of modern English |publisher=John Benjamins |isbn=978-90-272-8824-0 |url=https://benjamins.com/#catalog/books/z.156/main |archive-date=1 May 2015 |access-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150501194533/https://benjamins.com/#catalog/books/z.156/main |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Burridge |first=Kate |chapter=Chapter 7: English in Australia |editor-last=Kirkpatrick |editor-first=Andy |date=2010 |title=The Routledge handbook of world Englishes |url=https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk_142 |url-access=limited |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-62264-6 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk_142/page/n154 132]–151}}
<!-- Brutt-Griffler2006
**{{cite web |author=Dragana Šurkalović |date=July 2, 2011 |title=Review of The Routledge Handbook of World Englishes |website=Linguist List |url=https://linguistlist.org/issues/22/22-2735/}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00644-1 |chapter=Languages of Wider Communication |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Brutt-Griffler |first1=J. |pages=690–697 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Campbell1959  
<!-- Burridge2010
-->* {{cite book |last=Campbell |first=Alistair |author-link=Alistair Campbell (academic) |title=Old English Grammar |location=[[Oxford]] |publisher=[[Oxford University Press]] |date=1959 |isbn=978-0-19-811943-2 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Burridge |first=Kate |chapter=Chapter 7: English in Australia |editor-last=Kirkpatrick |editor-first=Andy |date=2010 |title=Routledge Handbook of World Englishes |url=https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk_142 |url-access=limited |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-62264-6 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk_142/page/n154 132]–151 }}
<!-- Campbell1959
-->* {{cite book |last=Campbell |first=Alistair |author-link=Alistair Campbell (academic) |title=Old English Grammar |location=Oxford |publisher=[[Oxford University Press]] |date=1983 |orig-date=First published 1959 |isbn=978-0-19-811943-2 |ref={{sfnref|Campbell|1959}}}}
<!-- CarrHoneybone2007
<!-- CarrHoneybone2007
-->* {{cite journal |last1=Carr |first1=Philip |last2=Honeybone |first2=Patrick |date=2007 |title=English phonology and linguistic theory: an introduction to issues, and to 'Issues in English Phonology' |journal=Language Sciences |volume=29 |issue=2 |pages=117–153 |doi=10.1016/j.langsci.2006.12.018 }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite journal |last1=Carr |first1=Philip |last2=Honeybone |first2=Patrick |date=2007 |title=English phonology and linguistic theory: an introduction to issues, and to 'Issues in English Phonology' |journal=Language Sciences |volume=29 |issue=2 |pages=117–153 |doi=10.1016/j.langsci.2006.12.018}}
<!-- Cassidy1982  
<!-- Cassidy1982
-->* {{cite book |last=Cassidy |first=Frederic G. |chapter=Geographical Variation of English in the United States |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=177–210 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Cassidy |first=Frederic G. |chapter=Geographical Variation of English in the United States |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=177–210 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2}}
<!-- Cercignani1981  
<!-- Cercignani1981
-->* {{cite book |last=Cercignani |first=Fausto |title=Shakespeare's works and Elizabethan pronunciation |date=1981 |publisher=Clarendon Press |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_JBlAAAAMAAJ |access-date=14 March 2015 |jstor=3728688 |isbn=978-0-19-811937-1 |archive-date=19 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150319220854/http://books.google.com/books?id=_JBlAAAAMAAJ |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Cercignani |first=Fausto |title=Shakespeare's works and Elizabethan pronunciation |date=1981 |publisher=Clarendon |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_JBlAAAAMAAJ |jstor=3728688 |isbn=978-0-19-811937-1 }}
<!-- CollingwoodMyres1936  
<!-- Clark2013
-->* {{cite book |last1=Collingwood |first1=Robin George |author-link=R. G. Collingwood |last2=Myres |first2= J. N. L. |chapter=Chapter XX. The Sources for the period: Angles, Saxons, and Jutes on the Continent |title=Roman Britain and the English Settlements |volume=Book V: The English Settlements |publisher=Clarendon Press |location=Oxford, England |date=1936 |lccn=37002621 |jstor=2143838}}
-->* {{cite book |first1=Urszula |last1=Clark |first2=Esther |last2=Asprey |date=2013 |title=West Midlands English: Birmingham and the Black Country |publisher=Edinburgh University Press |isbn=978-0-7486-4169-7}}
<!-- CollinsMees2003
<!-- CollingwoodMyres1936
-->* {{cite book |last1=Collins |first1=Beverley |last2=Mees |first2=Inger M. |year=2003 |orig-date=First published 1981 |title=The Phonetics of English and Dutch |edition=5th |place=Leiden |publisher=Brill Publishers |isbn=978-90-04-10340-5 }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Collingwood |first1=Robin George |author-link=R. G. Collingwood |last2=Myres |first2=J. N. L. |chapter=The Sources for the period: Angles, Saxons, and Jutes on the Continent |title=Roman Britain and the English Settlements |volume=Book V: The English Settlements |publisher=Clarendon |location=Oxford |date=1936 |lccn=37002621 |jstor=2143838}}
<!-- Connell2006
* {{cite book |last=Cohen |first=Antonie |title=The Phonemes of English: A Phonemic Study of the Vowels and Consonants of Standard English |publisher=Springer |date=2012 |orig-date=1952 |isbn=978-94-010-2969-8}}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Connell |first=B. A. |title=Nigeria: Language Situation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542016552 |access-date=25 March 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01655-2 |pages=88–90 |archive-date=24 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150924145240/http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542016552 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- CollinsMees2003
<!-- ConradRubal-Lopez1996  
-->* {{cite book |last1=Collins |first1=Beverley |last2=Mees |first2=Inger M. |year=2003 |orig-date=1981 |title=The Phonetics of English and Dutch |edition=5th |place=Leiden |publisher=Brill |isbn=978-90-04-10340-5}}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Conrad |first1=Andrew W. |last2=Rubal-Lopez |first2=Alma |title=Post-Imperial English: Status Change in Former British and American Colonies, 1940–1990 |date=1996 |publisher=de Gruyter |isbn=978-3-11-087218-7 |url=http://www.degruyter.com/viewbooktoc/product/143492 |access-date=2 April 2015 |page=261 |url-access=subscription |archive-date=24 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150924071825/http://www.degruyter.com/viewbooktoc/product/143492 |url-status=live }}
<!-- Connell2006
* {{cite book |last=Cruttenden |first=Alan |date=2014 |title=Gimson's Pronunciation of English |edition=8th |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-4441-8309-2 }}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01655-2 |title=Nigeria: Language Situation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Connell |first1=B. A. |pages=635–637 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- CrystalLanguageDeath2002  
<!-- ConradRubal-Lopez1996
-->* {{cite book |last=Crystal |first=David |author-link=David Crystal |title=Language Death |publisher=[[Cambridge University Press]] |date=2002 |url=http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139106856 |access-date=25 February 2015 |doi=10.1017/CBO9781139106856 |isbn=978-1-139-10685-6 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402160417/http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139106856 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Conrad |first1=Andrew W. |last2=Rubal-Lopez |first2=Alma |title=Post-Imperial English: Status Change in Former British and American Colonies, 1940–1990 |date=1996 |publisher=De Gruyter |isbn=978-3-11-087218-7 |url=http://www.degruyter.com/viewbooktoc/product/143492 |page=261 |url-access=subscription |archive-date=24 September 2015 |access-date=3 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150924071825/http://www.degruyter.com/viewbooktoc/product/143492 |url-status=live }}
<!-- CrystalGlobalLanguage2003a
* {{cite book |last=Cruttenden |first=Alan |date=2014 |title=Gimson's Pronunciation of English |edition=8th |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-4441-8309-2}}
-->* {{Cite book |last=Crystal |first=David |title=English as a Global Language |author-link=David Crystal |edition=2nd |publisher=Cambridge University Press |page=69 |date=2003a |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=d6jPAKxTHRYC |access-date=4 February 2015 |isbn=978-0-521-53032-3 |archive-date=11 May 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210511155056/https://books.google.com/books?id=d6jPAKxTHRYC |url-status=live }}
<!-- CrystalLanguageDeath2002
<!-- CrystalEncyclopedia2003b
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1017/CBO9781139106856 |title=Language Death |date=2000 |last=Crystal |first=David |isbn=978-0-521-65321-3}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Crystal |first=David |title=The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the English Language |author-link=David Crystal |edition=2nd |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2003b |isbn=978-0-521-53033-0 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=A3b3ngEACAAJ |access-date=4 February 2015 |archive-date=11 May 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210511152613/https://books.google.com/books?id=A3b3ngEACAAJ |url-status=live }}
<!-- CrystalGlobalLanguage2003a
<!-- CrystalSubcontinent2004b
-->* {{Cite book |last=Crystal |first=David |title=English as a Global Language |author-link=David Crystal |edition=2nd |publisher=Cambridge University Press |page=69 |date=2003a |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=d6jPAKxTHRYC |isbn=978-0-521-53032-3 }}
-->* {{cite news |last=Crystal |first=David |title=Subcontinent Raises Its Voice |year=2004 |url=http://education.guardian.co.uk/tefl/story/0,,1355064,00.html |access-date=4 February 2015 |newspaper=The Guardian |archive-date=17 April 2008 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20080417171455/http://education.guardian.co.uk/tefl/story/0,,1355064,00.html |url-status=live }}
<!-- CrystalEncyclopedia2003b
<!-- Crystal2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Crystal |first=David |title=Cambridge Encyclopedia of the English Language |author-link=David Crystal |edition=2nd |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2003b |isbn=978-0-521-53033-0 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=A3b3ngEACAAJ }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Crystal |first=David |chapter=Chapter 9: English worldwide |title=A History of the English Language |url=https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg |url-access=limited |editor1-last=Denison |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Hogg |editor2-first=Richard M. |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-511-16893-2 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg/page/n435 420]–439 }}
<!-- CrystalSubcontinent2004b
<!-- DanielsBright1996
-->* {{cite news |last=Crystal |first=David |title=Subcontinent Raises Its Voice |year=2004 |url=https://www.theguardian.com/education/2004/nov/19/tefl |newspaper=The Guardian |archive-date=17 April 2008 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20080417171455/http://education.guardian.co.uk/tefl/story/0,,1355064,00.html |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Daniels |editor1-first=Peter T. |editor2-last=Bright |editor2-first=William |title=The World's Writing Systems |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=621jAAAAMAAJ |access-date=23 February 2015 |date=1996 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-507993-7 |archive-date=19 February 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210219122333/https://books.google.com/books?id=621jAAAAMAAJ |url-status=live }}
<!-- DanielsBright1996
<!-- Dehaene2009
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Daniels |editor1-first=Peter T. |editor2-last=Bright |editor2-first=William |title=The World's Writing Systems |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=621jAAAAMAAJ |date=1996 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-507993-7 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Dehaene |first=Stanislas |title=Reading in the Brain: The Science and Evolution of a Human Invention |date=2009 |publisher=Viking |isbn=978-0-670-02110-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6Z2hjwEACAAJ |access-date=3 April 2015 |archive-date=5 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150905181702/https://books.google.com/books?id=6Z2hjwEACAAJ |url-status=live }}
<!-- Dehaene2009
<!-- DenisonHogg2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Dehaene |first=Stanislas |title=Reading in the Brain: The Science and Evolution of a Human Invention |date=2009 |publisher=Viking |isbn=978-0-670-02110-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6Z2hjwEACAAJ }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Denison |first1=David |last2=Hogg |first2=Richard M. |chapter=Overview |editor1-last=Denison |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Hogg |editor2-first=Richard M. |title=A History of the English language |url=https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg |url-access=limited |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-71799-1 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg/page/n45 30]–31 }}
<!-- DenningKesslerLeben2007
<!-- DenningKesslerLeben2007
-->* {{cite book |last1=Denning |first1=Keith |last2=Kessler |first2=Brett |last3=Leben |first3=William Ronald |title=English Vocabulary Elements |date=17 February 2007 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-516803-7 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=jz76l9RAccQC }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Denning |first1=Keith |last2=Kessler |first2=Brett |last3=Leben |first3=William Ronald |title=English Vocabulary Elements |date=17 February 2007 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-516803-7 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=jz76l9RAccQC |access-date=25 February 2015 |archive-date=20 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150320004752/http://books.google.com/books?id=jz76l9RAccQC |url-status=live }}
<!-- Deumert2006
<!-- UKMinorityProtectionReport2007 author is Department for Communities and Local Government
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01294-3 |chapter=Migration and Language |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Deumert |first1=A. |pages=129–133 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
-->* {{cite report |author=Department for Communities and Local Government (United Kingdom) |date=27 February 2007 |title=Second Report submitted by the United Kingdom pursuant to article 25, paragraph 1 of the framework convention for the protection of national minorities |url=https://www.coe.int/t/dghl/monitoring/minorities/3_FCNMdocs/PDF_2nd_SR_UK_en.pdf |publisher=Council of Europe |docket=ACFC/SR/II(2007)003 rev<sup>1</sup> |access-date=6 March 2015 |ref={{harvid|UKMinorityProtectionReport|2007}} |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150924020227/http://www.coe.int/t/dghl/monitoring/minorities/3_FCNMdocs/PDF_2nd_SR_UK_en.pdf |archive-date=24 September 2015 }}
<!-- Deumert2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Deumert |first=A. |title=Migration and Language |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542012943 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01294-3 |pages=129–133 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025549/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542012943 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- Dixon 1982
<!-- Dixon 1982
-->* {{cite journal |last=Dixon|first= R. M. W. |date=1982 |title=The grammar of English phrasal verbs |journal=Australian Journal of Linguistics |volume=2 |issue=1|doi=10.1080/07268608208599280 |pages=1–42}}
-->* {{cite journal |last=Dixon |first=R. M. W. |date=1982 |title=The grammar of English phrasal verbs |journal=Australian Journal of Linguistics |volume=2 |issue=1 |doi=10.1080/07268608208599280 |pages=1–42}}
<!-- Donoghue2008  
<!-- Donoghue2008
-->* {{cite book |last=Donoghue |first=D. |title=Old English Literature: A Short Introduction |publisher=Wiley |date=2008 |isbn=978-0-631-23486-9 |doi=10.1002/9780470776025 |editor1-last=Donoghue |editor1-first=Daniel }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Donoghue |first=D. |title=Old English Literature: A Short Introduction |publisher=Wiley |date=2008 |isbn=978-0-631-23486-9 |doi=10.1002/9780470776025 |editor-last=Donoghue |editor-first=Daniel}}
<!-- Durrell2006  
<!-- Durrell2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Durrell |first=M. |title=Germanic Languages |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542021891 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/02189-1 |pages=53–55 |archive-date=24 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150924145318/http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542021891 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/02189-1 |chapter=Germanic Languages |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Durrell |first1=M. |pages=53–55 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Eagleson1982  
<!-- Eagleson1982
-->* {{cite book |last=Eagleson |first=Robert D. |chapter=English in Australia and New Zealand |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=415–438 |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Eagleson |first=Robert D. |chapter=English in Australia and New Zealand |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=415–438 |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press}}
<!-- Ethnologue  
<!-- Ethnologue
-->* {{cite web |url=http://www.ethnologue.com/statistics/size |title=Summary by language size |access-date=10 February 2015 |author=<!--Staff writer(s); no by-line.--> |website=Ethnologue: Languages of the World |ref={{harvid|Ethnologue|2010}} |archive-date=26 December 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20181226040016/https://www.ethnologue.com/statistics/size |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite web |url=http://www.ethnologue.com/statistics/size |title=Summary by language size |website=Ethnologue: Languages of the World |ref={{harvid|Ethnologue|2010}} |archive-date=26 December 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20181226040016/https://www.ethnologue.com/statistics/size |url-status=live }}
<!-- EuropeanCommission2012
<!-- European Commission2012
-->* {{cite report |author=European Commission |title=Special Eurobarometer 386: Europeans and Their Languages |date=June 2012 |series=Eurobarometer Special Surveys |url=http://ec.europa.eu/public_opinion/archives/ebs/ebs_386_en.pdf |access-date=12 February 2015 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20160106183351/http://ec.europa.eu/public_opinion/archives/ebs/ebs_386_en.pdf |archive-date=6 January 2016 }}
-->* {{cite report |publisher=European Commission |title=Special Eurobarometer 386: Europeans and Their Languages |date=June 2012 |series=Eurobarometer Special Surveys |url=http://ec.europa.eu/public_opinion/archives/ebs/ebs_386_en.pdf |access-date=12 February 2015 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20160106183351/http://ec.europa.eu/public_opinion/archives/ebs/ebs_386_en.pdf |archive-date=6 January 2016 |ref={{sfnref|European Commission|2012}} }}
<!--FasoldConnor-Linton2014  
<!--FasoldConnor-Linton2014
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Fasold |editor1-first=Ralph W. |editor2-last=Connor-Linton |editor2-first=Jeffrey |title=An Introduction to Language and Linguistics |edition=Second |date=2014 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-316-06185-5 }}
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Fasold |editor1-first=Ralph W. |editor2-last=Connor-Linton |editor2-first=Jeffrey |title=An Introduction to Language and Linguistics |edition=2nd |date=2014 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-316-06185-5}}
<!-- Fischer-van der Wurff2006
-->* {{cite book |last1=Fischer |first1=Olga |last2=van der Wurff |first2=Wim |chapter=Chapter 3: Syntax |editor1-last=Denison |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Hogg |editor2-first=Richard M. |title=A History of the English language |url=https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg |url-access=limited |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-71799-1 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg/page/n124 109]–198 }}
* {{cite journal |last1=Flemming |first1=Edward |last2=Johnson |first2=Stephanie |year=2007 |title=''Rosa's roses'': reduced vowels in American English |journal=[[Journal of the International Phonetic Association]] |volume=37 |issue=1 |pages=83–96 |doi=10.1017/S0025100306002817 |url=http://web.mit.edu/flemming/www/paper/rosasroses.pdf |citeseerx=10.1.1.536.1989 |s2cid=145535175 |access-date=2 September 2018 |archive-date=19 September 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180919182406/http://web.mit.edu/flemming/www/paper/rosasroses.pdf |url-status=live }}
* {{cite journal |last1=Flemming |first1=Edward |last2=Johnson |first2=Stephanie |year=2007 |title=''Rosa's roses'': reduced vowels in American English |journal=[[Journal of the International Phonetic Association]] |volume=37 |issue=1 |pages=83–96 |doi=10.1017/S0025100306002817 |url=http://web.mit.edu/flemming/www/paper/rosasroses.pdf |citeseerx=10.1.1.536.1989 |s2cid=145535175 |access-date=2 September 2018 |archive-date=19 September 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180919182406/http://web.mit.edu/flemming/www/paper/rosasroses.pdf |url-status=live }}
<!-- Giegerich1992  
<!-- Giegerich1992
-->* {{cite book |title=English Phonology: An Introduction |first=Heinz J. |last=Giegerich |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-521-33603-1 |series=Cambridge Textbooks in Linguistics }}
-->* {{cite book |title=English Phonology: An Introduction |first=Heinz J. |last=Giegerich |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-521-33603-1 |series=Cambridge Textbooks in Linguistics}}
<!-- Gneuss2013  
<!-- Gneuss2013
-->* {{cite book |last=Gneuss |first=Helmut |chapter=Chapter 2: The Old English Language |editor1-last=Godden |editor1-first=Malcolm |editor2-last=Lapidge |editor2-first=Michael |date=2013 |title=The Cambridge companion to Old English literature |edition=Second |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-15402-4 |pages=19–49 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Gneuss |first=Helmut |chapter=Chapter 2: The Old English Language |editor1-last=Godden |editor1-first=Malcolm |editor2-last=Lapidge |editor2-first=Michael |date=2013 |title=Cambridge Companion to Old English Literature |edition=2nd |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-15402-4 |pages=19–49}}
<!-- Görlach1991  
<!-- Görlach1991
-->* {{cite book |last=Görlach |first=Manfred |title=Introduction to Early Modern English |date=1991 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-32529-5 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Görlach |first=Manfred |title=Introduction to Early Modern English |date=1991 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-32529-5}}
<!-- Gordin2015  
<!-- Gordin2015
-->* {{cite web |last=Gordin |first=Michael D. |title=Absolute English |url=http://aeon.co/magazine/science/how-did-science-come-to-speak-only-english/ |access-date=16 February 2015 |work=[[Aeon (digital magazine)|Aeon]] |date=4 February 2015 |archive-date=7 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150207162247/http://aeon.co/magazine/science/how-did-science-come-to-speak-only-english/ |url-status=dead }}
-->* {{cite magazine |last=Gordin |first=Michael D. |title=Absolute English |url=http://aeon.co/magazine/science/how-did-science-come-to-speak-only-english/ |magazine=[[Aeon (digital magazine)|Aeon]] |date=4 February 2015 |archive-date=7 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150207162247/http://aeon.co/magazine/science/how-did-science-come-to-speak-only-english/ |url-status=dead }}
<!-- GordonCampbellHay et al.2004  
<!-- GordonCampbellHay et al.2004
-->* {{cite book |last1=Gordon |first1=Elizabeth |last2=Campbell |first2= Lyle |last3=Hay |first3=Jennifer |last4=Maclagan |first4= Margaret |last5=Sudbury |first5=Angela |last6=Trudgill |first6=Peter |date=2004 |title=New Zealand English: its origins and evolution|publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-10895-9 |series=Studies in English Language |ref={{harvid|Gordon|Campbell|Hay et al.|2004}}}}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Gordon |first1=Elizabeth |last2=Campbell |first2=Lyle |last3=Hay |first3=Jennifer |last4=Maclagan |first4=Margaret |last5=Sudbury |first5=Angela |last6=Trudgill |first6=Peter |author-link6=Peter Trudgill |date=2004 |title=New Zealand English: its origins and evolution |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-10895-9 |series=Studies in English Language |ref={{sfnref|Gordon|Campbell|Hay et al.|2004}}}}
<!-- Gottlieb2006  
<!-- Gottlieb2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Gottlieb |first=H. |title=Linguistic Influence |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542044552 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04455-2 |pages=196–206 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025550/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542044552 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04455-2 |chapter=Linguistic Influence |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Gottlieb |first1=H. |pages=196–206 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Graddol2006  
<!-- Graddol2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Graddol |first=David |title=English Next: Why global English may mean the end of 'English as a Foreign Language' |author-link=David Graddol |url=http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next.pdf |access-date=7 February 2015 |date=2006 |publisher=The British Council |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150212042939/http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next.pdf |archive-date=12 February 2015 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Graddol |first=David |title=English Next: Why global English may mean the end of 'English as a Foreign Language' |author-link=David Graddol |url=http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next.pdf |access-date=7 February 2015 |date=2006 |publisher=The British Council |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150212042939/http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next.pdf |archive-date=12 February 2015 }}
**{{cite journal |author=Lalitha Eapen |date=January 2007 |title=English Next |journal=ELT Journal |volume=61 |issue=1 |pages=81–83 |doi=10.1093/elt/ccl050 |type=Review}}
<!-- Graddol2010
<!-- Graddol2010  
-->* {{cite book |last=Graddol |first=David |title=English Next India: The future of English in India |author-link=David Graddol |url=http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next-india-2010.pdf |access-date=7 February 2015 |date=2010 |publisher=The British Council |isbn=978-0-86355-627-2 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150212042654/http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next-india-2010.pdf |archive-date=12 February 2015 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Graddol |first=David |title=English Next India: The future of English in India |author-link=David Graddol |url=http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next-india-2010.pdf |access-date=7 February 2015 |date=2010 |publisher=The British Council |isbn=978-0-86355-627-2 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150212042654/http://englishagenda.britishcouncil.org/sites/ec/files/books-english-next-india-2010.pdf |archive-date=12 February 2015 }}
**{{cite journal |author=Rama Mathew |author2=Shefali Srivastava |date=July 2011 |title=English Next India: The Future of English in India |journal=ELT Journal |volume=65 |issue=3 |pages=356–359 |doi=10.1093/elt/ccr034 |type=Review}}
<!-- GraddolLeithSwann et al.2007
<!-- GraddolLeithSwann et al.2007  
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Graddol |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Leith |editor2-first=Dick |editor3-last=Swann |editor3-first=Joan |editor4-last=Rhys |editor4-first=Martin |editor5-last=Gillen |editor5-first=Julia |title=Changing English |url=http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415376792/ |date=2007 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-37679-2 |ref={{sfnref|Graddol|Leith|Swann et al.|2007}} |archive-date=24 February 2015 |access-date=11 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150224062821/http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415376792/ |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=Graddol |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Leith |editor2-first=Dick |editor3-last=Swann |editor3-first=Joan |editor4-last=Rhys |editor4-first=Martin |editor5-last=Gillen |editor5-first=Julia |title=Changing English |url=http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415376792/ |access-date=11 February 2015 |date=2007 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-37679-2 |ref={{harvid|Graddol|Leith|Swann et al.|2007}} |archive-date=24 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150224062821/http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415376792/ |url-status=live }}
<!--Green2002
<!--Green2002
-->* {{cite book |last=Green |first=Lisa J. |date=2002 |title=African American English: a linguistic introduction |url=https://archive.org/details/isbn_9780521891387 |url-access=registration |publisher=Cambridge University Press }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Green |first=Lisa J. |date=2002 |title=African American English: a linguistic introduction |url=https://archive.org/details/isbn_9780521891387 |url-access=registration |publisher=Cambridge University Press }}
<!-- Greenbaum  
<!-- Greenbaum
-->* {{cite book |last1=Greenbaum |first1=S. |last2=Nelson |first2=G. |title=An introduction to English grammar |date=2002 |edition=Second |publisher=Longman |isbn=978-0-582-43741-8 }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Greenbaum |first1=S. |last2=Nelson |first2=G. |title=An introduction to English grammar |date=2002 |edition=2nd |publisher=Longman |isbn=978-0-582-43741-8}}
<!-- Halliday & Hasan 1976
<!-- Halliday & Hasan 1976
-->* {{cite book|last1=Halliday|first1=M. A. K.|last2=Hasan|first2=Ruqaiya|date=1976|title=Cohesion in English|publisher=Pearson Education ltd.}}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Halliday |first1=M. A. K. |last2=Hasan |first2=Ruqaiya |date=1976 |title=Cohesion in English |publisher=Pearson |isbn=978-0-582-55041-4}}
<!-- HancockAngogo1982
<!-- Harbert2006
-->* {{cite book |last1=Hancock |first1=Ian F. |last2=Angogo |first2=Rachel |chapter=English in East Africa |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 |pages=415–438 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press }}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1017/CBO9780511755071 |title=The Germanic Languages |date=2006 |last1=Harbert |first1=Wayne |isbn=978-0-521-80825-5}}
<!-- Harbert2006
<!-- Hickey 2007
-->* {{cite book |last=Harbert |first=Wayne |title=The Germanic Languages |url=http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9780511755071 |access-date=26 February 2015 |date=2007 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-01511-0 |series=Cambridge Language Surveys |doi=10.1017/CBO9780511755071 |jstor=40492966 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402120615/http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9780511755071 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Hickey |first=R. |date=2007 |title=Irish English: History and present-day forms |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-85299-9}}
<!-- Hickey 2007
<!-- Hogg1992
-->* {{cite book |last=Hickey |first=R. |date=2007 |title=Irish English: History and present-day forms |publisher=Cambridge University Press }}
-->* {{cite book |date=1992 |chapter=The Place of English in Germanic and Indo-European |title=Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=I: The Beginnings to 1066 |editor-last=Hogg |editor-first=Richard M. |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-26474-7}}
<!-- Hickey 2005
** {{Harvc |last=Bammesberger |first=Alfred |year=1992 |chapter=The Place of English in Germanic and Indo-European |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Y83EPUUWnQkC&pg=PA26 |in=Hogg |pages=26–66}}
-->* {{cite book|editor-last=Hickey|editor-first=R. |date=2005|title=Legacies of colonial English: Studies in transported dialects|publisher=Cambridge University Press}}
** {{Harvc |last=Hogg |first=Richard M. |chapter=Phonology and Morphology |in=Hogg |year=1992 |pages=67–168  |id={{sfnref|Hogg|1992a}}}}
<!-- Hogg1992
** {{Harvc |last=Kastovsky |first=Dieter |chapter=Semantics and Morphology |in=Hogg |year=1992 |pages=290–408}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Hogg |first=Richard M. |s2cid=161881054 |chapter=Chapter 3: Phonology and Morphology |editor-last=Hogg |editor-first=Richard M. |title=The Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=1: The Beginnings to 1066 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-521-26474-7 |doi=10.1017/CHOL9780521264747 |pages=67–168 }}
** {{Harvc |last=Toon |first=Thomas E. |chapter=Old English Dialects |in=Hogg |year=1992 |pages=409–451}}
<!-- Hogg2006
<!-- HoggDenison2006
-->* {{cite book |last1=Hogg |first1=Richard M. |chapter=Chapter7: English in Britain |editor1-last=Denison |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Hogg |editor2-first=Richard M. |title=A History of the English language |url=https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg |url-access=limited |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-71799-1 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg/page/n375 360]–61 }}
-->* {{cite book |editor-last=Hogg |editor-first=Richard M. |editor-last2=Denison |editor-first2=David |title=A History of the English language |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-71799-1}}
** {{Harvc |last=Crystal |first=David |chapter=English worldwide |in=Hogg |in2=Denison |year=2006 |pages=420–439}}
** {{Harvc |last=Fischer |first=Olga |last2=van der Wurff |first2=Wim |in=Hogg |in2=Denison |year=2006 |chapter=Syntax |pages=109–198}}
** {{Harvc |last=Hogg |first=Richard M. |last2=Denison |first2=David |in=Hogg |in2=Denison |chapter=Overview |pages=1–30 |year=2006 |id={{sfnref|Hogg|Denison|2006a}}}}
** {{Harvc |last=Hogg |first=Richard M. |chapter=English in Britain |in=Hogg |in2=Denison |year=2006 |pages=352–383}}
** {{Harvc |last=Kastovsky |first=Dieter |chapter=Vocabulary |in=Hogg |in2=Denison |year=2006 |pages=199–270}}
** {{Harvc |last=Lass |first=Roger |chapter=Phonology and Morphology |in=Hogg |in2=Denison |year=2006 |pages=43–108}}
** {{Harvc |last=Nevalainen |first=Terttu |last2=Tieken-Boon van Ostade |first2=Ingrid |chapter=Standardization |in=Hogg |in2=Denison |year=2006 |pages=271–311}}
<!--How English evolved into a global language
<!--How English evolved into a global language
-->* {{cite web |title=How English evolved into a global language |url=https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/magazine-12017753 |date=20 December 2010 |publisher=BBC |access-date=9 August 2015 |ref={{harvid|How English evolved into a global language|2010}} |archive-date=25 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150925173407/http://www.bbc.co.uk/news/magazine-12017753 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite news |title=How English evolved into a global language |url=https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/magazine-12017753 |date=20 December 2010 |work=BBC News |access-date=9 August 2015 |ref={{harvid|How English evolved into a global language|2010}} |archive-date=25 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150925173407/http://www.bbc.co.uk/news/magazine-12017753 |url-status=live }}
<!-- HowManyWords2015
<!-- HuddlestonPullum2002
-->* {{cite web |author=<!--Staff writer(s); no by-line.--> |title=How many words are there in the English language? |work=Oxford Dictionaries Online |publisher=Oxford University Press |date=2015 |url=http://www.oxforddictionaries.com/page/howmanywords |access-date=2 April 2015 |quote='''How many words are there in the English language?''' There is no single sensible answer to this question. It's impossible to count the number of words in a language, because it's so hard to decide what actually counts as a word. |ref={{harvid|HowManyWords|2015}} |archive-date=30 November 2011 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20111130011051/http://oxforddictionaries.com/page/howmanywords |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Huddleston |first1=Rodney |last2=Pullum |first2=Geoffrey K. |title=Cambridge Grammar of the English Language |date=2002 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-43146-0 |url=http://www.cambridge.org/us/academic/subjects/languages-linguistics/grammar-and-syntax/cambridge-grammar-english-language |archive-date=12 February 2015 |access-date=15 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150212000801/http://www.cambridge.org/us/academic/subjects/languages-linguistics/grammar-and-syntax/cambridge-grammar-english-language |url-status=live }}
<!-- HuddlestonPullum2002
<!-- Hughes & Trudgill 1996
-->* {{cite book |last1=Huddleston |first1=Rodney |last2=Pullum |first2=Geoffrey K. |title=The Cambridge Grammar of the English Language |date=2002 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |location=Cambridge |isbn=978-0-521-43146-0 |url=http://www.cambridge.org/us/academic/subjects/languages-linguistics/grammar-and-syntax/cambridge-grammar-english-language |access-date=10 February 2015 |archive-date=12 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150212000801/http://www.cambridge.org/us/academic/subjects/languages-linguistics/grammar-and-syntax/cambridge-grammar-english-language |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |first1=Arthur |last1=Hughes |last2=Trudgill |first2=Peter |author-link2=Peter Trudgill |date=1996 |title=English Accents and Dialects |edition=3rd |publisher=Arnold |isbn=978-0-340-61445-7}}
**{{cite web |author= Peter W. Culicover |title=The Cambridge Grammar of the English Language |website=The Ohio State University |url=http://www.ling.ohio-state.edu/~culicove/Publications/CGEL_Review.pdf}}
<!-- International Civil Aviation Organization
<!-- Hughes & Trudgill 1996
-->* {{cite web |title=Personnel Licensing FAQ |url=http://www.icao.int/safety/airnavigation/pages/peltrgfaq.aspx#anchor14 |access-date=16 December 2014 |publisher=International Civil Aviation Organization – Air Navigation Bureau |date=2011 |at=In which languages does a licence holder need to demonstrate proficiency? |quote=Controllers working on stations serving designated airports and routes used by international air services shall demonstrate language proficiency in English as well as in any other language(s) used by the station on the ground. |archive-date=20 December 2014 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20141220003044/http://www.icao.int/safety/airnavigation/pages/peltrgfaq.aspx#anchor14 |url-status=live |ref={{sfnref|International Civil Aviation Organization|2011}} }}
-->* {{cite book |first1=Arthur |last1=Hughes |last2=Trudgill |first2=Peter |date=1996 |title=English Accents and Dialects |edition=3rd |publisher= Arnold Publishers }}
<!-- International Maritime Organization2011
<!-- International Civil Aviation Organization
-->* {{cite web |publisher=International Maritime Organization |title=IMO Standard Marine Communication Phrases |date=2011 |url=http://www.imo.org/OurWork/Safety/Navigation/Pages/StandardMarineCommunicationPhrases.aspx |access-date=16 December 2014 |archive-date=3 October 2011 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20111003233938/http://www.imo.org/OurWork/Safety/Navigation/Pages/StandardMarineCommunicationPhrases.aspx |url-status=dead |ref={{sfnref|International Maritime Organization|2011}} }}
-->* {{cite web |author=International Civil Aviation Organization |title=Personnel Licensing FAQ |url=http://www.icao.int/safety/airnavigation/pages/peltrgfaq.aspx#anchor14 |access-date=16 December 2014 |publisher=International Civil Aviation Organization – Air Navigation Bureau |date=2011 |at=In which languages does a licence holder need to demonstrate proficiency? |quote=Controllers working on stations serving designated airports and routes used by international air services shall demonstrate language proficiency in English as well as in any other language(s) used by the station on the ground. |archive-date=20 December 2014 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20141220003044/http://www.icao.int/safety/airnavigation/pages/peltrgfaq.aspx#anchor14 |url-status=live }}
<!-- International Phonetics Association1999
<!-- International Maritime Organization
-->* {{Cite book |publisher=[[International Phonetic Association]], Cambridge University Press |author-link=International Phonetic Association |date=1999 |title=Handbook of the International Phonetic Association: A guide to the use of the International Phonetic Alphabet |isbn=978-0-521-65236-0 |ref={{sfnref|International Phonetic Association|1999}}}}
-->* {{cite web |author=International Maritime Organization |title=IMO Standard Marine Communication Phrases |date=2011 |url=http://www.imo.org/OurWork/Safety/Navigation/Pages/StandardMarineCommunicationPhrases.aspx |access-date=16 December 2014 |archive-date=3 October 2011 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20111003233938/http://www.imo.org/OurWork/Safety/Navigation/Pages/StandardMarineCommunicationPhrases.aspx |url-status=live }}
<!-- Jambor2007
<!-- International Phonetics Association 1999
-->* {{cite journal |last=Jambor |first=Paul Z. |title=English Language Imperialism: Points of View |journal=Journal of English as an International Language |date=2007 |volume=2 |pages=103–123 |url=https://www.eilj.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/2-december%202007.pdf#page=103 |access-date=11 December 2023 |archive-date=11 December 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20231211184023/https://www.eilj.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/2-december%202007.pdf#page=103 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{Cite book |last=International Phonetic Association |author-link=International Phonetic Association |date=1999 |title=Handbook of the International Phonetic Association: A guide to the use of the International Phonetic Alphabet |location=Cambridge |publisher=[[Cambridge University Press]]|isbn=978-0-521-65236-0 }}
<!-- Jespersen 2007
<!-- Jambor2007
-->* {{cite book |last=Jespersen |first=Otto |title=The Philosophy of Grammar |chapter=Case: The number of English cases |publisher=Routledge |orig-date=1924 |date=2007}}
-->* {{cite journal |last=Jambor |first=Paul Z. |title=English Language Imperialism: Points of View |journal=Journal of English as an International Language |date=2007 |volume=2 |pages=103–123 }}
<!-- Kachru2006
<!-- Jespersen 2007
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00645-3 |chapter=English: World Englishes |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Kachru |first1=B. |pages=195–202 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Jespersen |first=Otto |title=The Philosophy of Grammar |chapter=Case: The number of English cases |publisher=Routledge |orig-date=1924 |date=2007 }}
<!-- KönigvanderAuwera1994
<!-- Kachru2006
-->* {{cite book |editor-last=König |editor-first=Ekkehard |editor2-last=van der Auwera |editor2-first=Johan |title=The Germanic Languages |date=1994 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-28079-2 |series=Routledge Language Family Descriptions |url=http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |jstor=4176538 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |access-date=26 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402101046/http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Kachru |first=B. |title=English: World Englishes |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006453 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00645-3 |pages=195–202 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025619/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006453 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- König 1994
<!-- Kastovsky2006
-->* {{cite book |last=König |first=Ekkehard |chapter=English |pages=532–562 |editor1-last=König |editor1-first=Ekkehard |editor2-last=van der Auwera |editor2-first=Johan |title=The Germanic Languages |date=1994 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-28079-2 |series=Routledge Language Family Descriptions |chapter-url=http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |archive-date=2 April 2015 |access-date=26 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402101046/http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Kastovsky |first1=Dieter |chapter=Chapter 4: Vocabulary |editor1-last=Denison |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Hogg |editor2-first=Richard M. |title=A History of the English language |url=https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg |url-access=limited |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-71799-1 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg/page/n214 199]–270 }}
<!-- Labov 1972
<!-- KönigvanderAuwera1994
-->* {{cite book |last=Labov |first=W. |author-link=William Labov |date=1972 |title=Sociolinguistic patterns |publisher=University of Pennsylvania Press |chapter=The Social Stratification of (r) in New York City Department Stores |pages=168–178 |doi=10.1007/978-1-349-25582-5_14 |isbn=978-0-333-61180-7 |s2cid=107967883}}
-->* {{cite book |editor1-last=König |editor1-first=Ekkehard |editor2-last=van der Auwera |editor2-first=Johan |title=The Germanic Languages |date=1994 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-28079-2 |series=Routledge Language Family Descriptions |url=http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |access-date=26 February 2015 |jstor=4176538 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402101046/http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |url-status=live }} The survey of the Germanic branch languages includes chapters by Winfred P. Lehmann, [[Ans van Kemenade]], John Ole Askedal, Erik Andersson, Neil Jacobs, Silke Van Ness, and Suzanne Romaine.
<!-- Labov 2012
<!-- König 1994
-->* {{cite book |last=Labov |first=W. |date=2012 |title=Dialect Diversity in America: The Politics of Language Change |publisher=University of Virginia Press |chapter=1. About Language and Language Change |isbn=978-0-8139-3327-6}}
-->* {{cite book |last=König |first=Ekkehard |chapter=17. English |pages=532–562 |editor1-last=König |editor1-first=Ekkehard |editor2-last=van der Auwera |editor2-first=Johan |title=The Germanic Languages |date=1994 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-415-28079-2 |series=Routledge Language Family Descriptions |chapter-url=http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |access-date=26 February 2015 |jstor=4176538 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402101046/http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415280792/ |url-status=live }}
<!-- Lanham 1982
<!-- Labov 1972
-->* {{cite book |last=Lanham |first=L. W. |chapter=English in South Africa |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=324–352 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Labov |first=W. |date=1972 |title=Sociolinguistic patterns |publisher=University of Pennsylvania Press |chapter= 13. The Social Stratification of (R) in New York City Department Stores }}
<!-- Lass2000
<!-- Labov 2012
-->* {{cite book |editor-first=Roger |editor-last=Lass |title=Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=III: 1476–1776 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2000}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Labov |first=W. |date=2012|title=Dialect Diversity in America: The Politics of Language Change|publisher=University of Virginia Press |chapter= 1. About Language and Language Change }}
** {{Harvc |in=Lass |date=2000 |last=Lass |first=Roger |chapter=Phonology and Morphology |year=2000 |pages=56–186 |id={{sfnref|Lass|2000a}}}}
<!-- LabovAshBoberg2006 named reference was ANAE
-->* {{cite book |last1=Labov |first1=William |author-link1=William Labov |last2=Ash |first2=Sharon |last3=Boberg |first3=Charles |date=2006 |title=The Atlas of North American English |location=Berlin |publisher=de Gruyter |isbn=978-3-11-016746-7 |url=http://www.degruyter.com/view/product/178229?rskey=eUyN34&result=2 |access-date=2 April 2015 |url-access=subscription |archive-date=24 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150924044744/http://www.degruyter.com/view/product/178229?rskey=eUyN34&result=2 |url-status=live }}
<!-- Lanham 1982
-->* {{cite book |last=Lanham |first=L. W. |chapter=English in South Africa |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=324–352 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 }}
<!--Lass 1992
-->* {{cite book |last=Lass |first=Roger |chapter=2. Phonology and Morphology |editor1-last=Blake |editor1-first=Norman |title=Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=II: 1066–1476 |pages=23–154 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1992 }}
<!-- Lass2000
-->* {{cite book |last=Lass |first=Roger |chapter=Chapter 3: Phonology and Morphology |editor-first=Roger |editor-last=Lass |title=The Cambridge History of the English Language, Volume III: 1476–1776 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |location=Cambridge |date=2000 |pages=56–186 }}
<!-- Lass 2002
<!-- Lass 2002
-->* {{citation |last=Lass |first=Roger |chapter=South African English |editor-last=Mesthrie |editor-first=Rajend |date=2002 |title=Language in South Africa |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-79105-2}}
-->* {{citation |last=Lass |first=Roger |chapter=South African English |editor-last=Mesthrie |editor-first=Rajend |date=2002 |title=Language in South Africa |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-79105-2}}
<!-- Lass2006
<!-- Lawler2006
-->* {{cite book |last1=Lass |first1=Roger |chapter=Chapter 2: Phonology and Morphology |editor1-last=Denison |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Hogg |editor2-first=Richard M. |title=A History of the English language |url=https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg |url-access=limited |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-71799-1 |pages=[https://archive.org/details/historyenglishla00hogg/page/n61 46]–47 }}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04573-9 |chapter=Punctuation |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Lawler |first1=J. |pages=290–291 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Lawler2006
<!-- Lawton 1982
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Lawler |first=J. |title=Punctuation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542045739 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04573-9 |pages=290–291 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025558/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542045739 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Lawton |first=David L. |chapter=English in the Caribbean |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=251–280 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2}}
<!-- Lawton 1982  
<!-- Leech 2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Lawton |first=David L. |chapter=English in the Caribbean |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=251–280 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Leech |first=G. N. |author-link=Geoffrey Leech |date=2006 |title=A glossary of English grammar |publisher=Edinburgh University Press |isbn=0-7486-2406-6}}
<!-- Leech 2006  
<!-- LeechHundtMairSmith2009
-->* {{cite book |last=Leech |first=G. N. |date=2006 |title=A glossary of English grammar |publisher=Edinburgh University Press }}
<!-- LeechHundtMairSmith2009  
-->* {{cite book |url=http://english.fullerton.edu/publications/clnarchives/2012winter/angus-chng%20contemp_eng.pdf |last1=Leech |first1=Geoffrey |last2=Hundt |first2=Marianne |last3=Mair |first3=Christian |last4=Smith |first4=Nicholas |title=Change in contemporary English: a grammatical study |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2009 |isbn=978-0-521-86722-1 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402140536/http://english.fullerton.edu/publications/clnarchives/2012winter/angus-chng%20contemp_eng.pdf |archive-date=2 April 2015 |access-date=22 September 2016 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |url=http://english.fullerton.edu/publications/clnarchives/2012winter/angus-chng%20contemp_eng.pdf |last1=Leech |first1=Geoffrey |last2=Hundt |first2=Marianne |last3=Mair |first3=Christian |last4=Smith |first4=Nicholas |title=Change in contemporary English: a grammatical study |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2009 |isbn=978-0-521-86722-1 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402140536/http://english.fullerton.edu/publications/clnarchives/2012winter/angus-chng%20contemp_eng.pdf |archive-date=2 April 2015 |access-date=22 September 2016 |url-status=live }}
**{{cite periodical |author=Robert D. Angus |date=Winter 2012 |title=LEECH, L., M. HUNDT, C. MAIR & N. SMITH. ''Change in contemporary English: A grammatical study'' |periodical=California Linguistic Notes |volume=XXXVII |issue=1 |url=http://english.fullerton.edu/publications/clnarchives/2012winter/angus-chng%20contemp_eng.pdf |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402140536/http://english.fullerton.edu/publications/clnarchives/2012winter/angus-chng%20contemp_eng.pdf |archive-date=2015-04-02}}
<!-- LevineCrocket1966
<!-- LevineCrocket1966  
-->* {{cite journal |last1=Levine |first1=L. |last2=Crockett |first2=H. J. |date=1966 |title=Speech Variation in a Piedmont Community: Postvocalic r* |journal=Sociological Inquiry |volume=36 |issue=2 |pages=204–226 |doi=10.1111/j.1475-682x.1966.tb00625.x}}
-->* {{cite journal |last1=Levine |first1=L. |last2=Crockett |first2=H. J. |date=1966 |title=Speech Variation in a Piedmont Community: Postvocalic r*|journal=Sociological Inquiry |volume=36 |issue=2 |pages=204–226 |doi=10.1111/j.1475-682x.1966.tb00625.x}}
<!-- Li2003
<!-- Li2003  
-->* {{cite journal |last1=Li |first1=David C. S. |title=Between English and Esperanto: what does it take to be a world language? |journal=International Journal of the Sociology of Language |issue=164 |pages=33–63 |date=2003 |issn=0165-2516 |doi=10.1515/ijsl.2003.055}}
-->* {{cite journal |last1=Li |first1=David C. S. |title=Between English and Esperanto: what does it take to be a world language? |journal=International Journal of the Sociology of Language |volume=2003 |issue=164 |pages=33–63 |date=2003 |issn=0165-2516 |doi=10.1515/ijsl.2003.055 }}
<!-- LimAnsaldo2006
<!-- LimAnsaldo2006  
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01701-6 |chapter=Singapore: Language Situation |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Lim |first1=L. |last2=Ansaldo |first2=U. |pages=387–389 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Lim |first1=L. |last2=Ansaldo |first2=U. |title=Singapore: Language Situation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542017016 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01701-6 |pages=387–389 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025540/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542017016 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- Maclagan 2010
<!-- Maclagan 2010  
-->* {{cite book |last=Maclagan |first=Margaret |chapter=Chapter 8: The English(es) of New Zealand |editor-last=Kirkpatrick |editor-first=Andy |date=2010 |title=Routledge Handbook of World Englishes |url=https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk |url-access=limited |publisher=Routledge |pages=[https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk/page/n173 151]–164 |isbn=978-0-203-84932-3 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Maclagan |first=Margaret |chapter=Chapter 8: The English(es) of New Zealand |editor-last=Kirkpatrick |editor-first=Andy |date=2010 |title=The Routledge handbook of world Englishes |url=https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk |url-access=limited |publisher=Routledge |pages=[https://archive.org/details/routledgehandboo00kirk/page/n173 151]–164 |isbn=978-0-203-84932-3}}
<!--MacMahon 2006
**{{cite web |author=Dragana Šurkalović |date=July 2, 2011 |title=Review of The Routledge Handbook of World Englishes |website=Linguist List |url=https://linguistlist.org/issues/22/22-2735/}}
-->* {{cite book |last=MacMahon |first=M. K. |date=2006 |chapter=16. English Phonetics |editor1=Bas Aarts |editor-first2=April |editor-last2=McMahon |title=The Handbook of English Linguistics |location=Oxford |publisher=Blackwell |pages=359–382 |isbn=978-1-4051-6425-2}}
<!--MacMahon 2006  
<!-- Macquarie Dictionary2015
-->* {{cite book |last=MacMahon |first=M. K. |date=2006 |chapter=16. English Phonetics |editor1=Bas Aarts |editor2=April McMahon |title=The Handbook of English Linguistics |url=https://archive.org/details/handbookenglishl00mcma |url-access=limited |location=Oxford |publisher=Blackwell |pages=[https://archive.org/details/handbookenglishl00mcma/page/n372 359]–382 |isbn=9781405113823 }}
-->* {{cite web |author=<!--Staff writer(s); no by-line.--> |url=https://www.macquariedictionary.com.au/ |title=Macquarie Dictionary |website=Australia's National Dictionary & Thesaurus Online &#124; Macquarie Dictionary |date=2015 |publisher=Macmillan Publishers Group Australia |url-access=registration |ref={{harvid|Macquarie Dictionary|2015}} |archive-date=21 July 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20190721141547/https://www.macquariedictionary.com.au/ |url-status=live }}
<!-- Macquarie Dictionary2015  
<!-- Mair & Leech 2006
-->* {{cite web |author=<!--Staff writer(s); no by-line.--> |url=https://www.macquariedictionary.com.au/ |title=Macquarie Dictionary |website=Australia's National Dictionary & Thesaurus Online &#124; Macquarie Dictionary |date=2015 |publisher=Macmillan Publishers Group Australia |access-date=15 February 2015 |url-access=registration |ref={{harvid|Macquarie Dictionary|2015}} |archive-date=21 July 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20190721141547/https://www.macquariedictionary.com.au/ |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Mair |first1=C. |last2=Leech |first2=G. |date=2006 |chapter=14 Current Changes in English Syntax |title=The Handbook of English Linguistics |publisher=Blackwell |isbn=978-1-4051-6425-2}}
<!-- Mair & Leech 2006  
-->* {{cite book |last1=Mair |first1=C. |last2=Leech |first2=G. |date=2006 |chapter=14 Current Changes in English Syntax |title=The handbook of English linguistics }}
<!-- Mair 2006
<!-- Mair 2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Mair |first=Christian |date=2006 |title=Twentieth-century English: History, variation and standardization |publisher=Cambridge University Press }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Mair |first=Christian |date=2006 |title=Twentieth-century English: History, variation and standardization |publisher=Cambridge University Press |doi=10.1017/S1360674307002420 |s2cid=120824612}}
<!-- MazruiMazrui1998 was refMazrui1998
<!-- MazruiMazrui1998
-->* {{cite book |last1=Mazrui |first1=Ali A. |last2=Mazrui |first2=Alamin |title=The Power of Babel: Language and Governance in the African Experience |date=1998 |publisher=University of Chicago Press |isbn=978-0-226-51429-1 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6lQTPxdYx8kC |access-date=15 February 2015 |archive-date=19 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150319232935/http://books.google.com/books?id=6lQTPxdYx8kC |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Mazrui |first1=Ali A. |last2=Mazrui |first2=Alamin |title=The Power of Babel: Language and Governance in the African Experience |date=1998 |publisher=University of Chicago Press |isbn=978-0-226-51429-1 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6lQTPxdYx8kC }}
<!-- McArthur1992
<!-- McArthur1992
-->* {{cite book |editor-last=McArthur |editor-first=Tom |title=The Oxford Companion to the English Language |publisher=Oxford University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-19-214183-5 |doi=10.1093/acref/9780192800619.001.0001 |url=https://archive.org/details/oxfordcompaniont00mcar }}
-->* {{cite book |editor-last=McArthur |editor-first=Tom |title=Oxford Companion to the English Language |publisher=Oxford University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-19-214183-5 |doi=10.1093/acref/9780192800619.001.0001 |url=https://archive.org/details/oxfordcompaniont00mcar }}
<!-- McCrumMacNeilCran2003
<!-- McCrumMacNeilCran2003
-->* {{Cite book |last1=McCrum |first1=Robert |last2=MacNeil |first2=Robert |last3=Cran |first3=William |title=The Story of English |location=London |date=2003 |edition=Third Revised |publisher=Penguin Books |isbn=978-0-14-200231-5 }}
-->* {{Cite book |last1=McCrum |first1=Robert |last2=MacNeil |first2=Robert |last3=Cran |first3=William |title=The Story of English |location=London |date=2003 |edition=3rd |publisher=Penguin |isbn=978-0-14-200231-5}}
<!-- McGuinness1997  
<!-- McGuinness1997
-->* {{cite book |last=McGuinness |first=Diane |title=Why Our Children Can't Read, and what We Can Do about it: A Scientific Revolution in Reading |author-link=Diane McGuinness |date=1997 |publisher=Simon and Schuster |isbn=978-0-684-83161-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=F-q02ZBKh3wC |access-date=3 April 2015 |archive-date=5 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150905182842/https://books.google.com/books?id=F-q02ZBKh3wC |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=McGuinness |first=Diane |title=Why Our Children Can't Read, and what We Can Do about it: A Scientific Revolution in Reading |author-link=Diane McGuinness |date=1997 |publisher=Simon and Schuster |isbn=978-0-684-83161-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=F-q02ZBKh3wC }}
<!-- Meierkord2006
<!-- Meierkord2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Meierkord |first=C. |title=Lingua Francas as Second Languages |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006416 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00641-6 |pages=163–171 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025639/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006416 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00641-6 |chapter=Lingua Francas as Second Languages |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Meierkord |first1=C. |pages=163–171 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- MerriamWebster2015
<!-- MerriamWebster2015
-->* {{cite web |author=<!--Staff writer(s); no by-line.--> |title=English |publisher=Merriam-webster.com |date=26 February 2015 |url=http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/English |access-date=26 February 2015 |ref={{harvid|Merriam Webster|2015}} |archive-date=25 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150325140932/http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/english |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite dictionary |entry=English |dictionary=Merriam Webster |date=26 February 2015 |url=http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/English |ref={{harvid|Merriam Webster|2015}} |archive-date=25 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150325140932/http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/english |url-status=live }}
<!-- Methrie2006
<!-- Methrie2006
-->* {{cite journal |last=Mesthrie |first=Rajend |title=New Englishes and the native speaker debate |journal=Language Sciences |date=2010 |issn=0388-0001 |doi=10.1016/j.langsci.2010.08.002 |pages=594–601 |volume=32|issue=6 }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite journal |last1=Mesthrie |first1=Rajend |title=New Englishes and the native speaker debate |journal=Language Sciences |date=November 2010 |volume=32 |issue=6 |pages=594–601 |doi=10.1016/j.langsci.2010.08.002}}
<!-- Miller 2002
<!-- Miller 2002
-->* {{cite book |last=Miller |first=Jim |date=2002 |title=An Introduction to English Syntax |publisher=Edinburgh University Press }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Miller |first=Jim |date=2002 |title=An Introduction to English Syntax |publisher=Edinburgh University Press |isbn=0-7486-1254-8}}
<!-- Montgomery
<!-- Montgomery
-->* {{cite journal |last=Montgomery |first=M. |date=1993 |title=The Southern Accent—Alive and Well |journal=Southern Cultures |volume=1 |issue=1 |pages=47–64 |doi=10.1353/scu.1993.0006 |s2cid=143984864 }}
-->* {{cite journal |last=Montgomery |first=M. |date=1993 |title=The Southern Accent—Alive and Well |journal=Southern Cultures |volume=1 |issue=1 |pages=47–64 |doi=10.1353/scu.1993.0006 |s2cid=143984864}}
<!-- Mountford2006
<!-- Mountford2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Mountford |first=J. |title=English Spelling: Rationale |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050185 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05018-5 |pages=156–159 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025550/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050185 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05018-5 |chapter=English Spelling: Rationale |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Mountford |first1=J. |pages=156–159 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Mufwene2006
<!-- Mufwene2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Mufwene |first=S. S. |title=Language Spread |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542012918 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01291-8 |pages=613–616 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025600/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542012918 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01291-8 |chapter=Language Spread |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Mufwene |first1=S. S. |pages=613–616 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Nation2001 needs more verification
<!-- Mugglestone2012
-->* {{Cite book |last=Nation |first=I. S. P. |title=Learning Vocabulary in Another Language |author-link=Paul Nation |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2001 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=sKqx8k8gYTkC |access-date=4 February 2015 |page=477 |isbn=978-0-521-80498-1 |archive-date=20 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150320010511/http://books.google.com/books?id=sKqx8k8gYTkC |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |editor-last=Mugglestone |editor-first=Lynda |title=Oxford History of English |publisher=Oxford University Press |date=2012 |orig-date=2006 |edition=Revised |isbn=978-0-19-966016-2}}
<!-- National Records of Scotland2013 official census data for Scotland
** {{Harvc |in=Mugglestone |year=2012 |first=April |last=McMahon |pages=180–218 |c=Restructuring Renaissance English}}
-->* {{cite web |author=National Records of Scotland |title=Census 2011: Release 2A |series=Scotland's Census 2011 |date=26 September 2013 |url=http://www.scotlandscensus.gov.uk/news/census-2011-release-2a |access-date=25 March 2015 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402152137/http://www.scotlandscensus.gov.uk/news/census-2011-release-2a |url-status=live }}
** {{Harvc |in=Mugglestone |year=2012 |first=Matthew |last=Townend |pages=75–105 |c=Contacts and Conflicts: Latin, Norse, and French}}
<!-- Neijt2006
* {{cite book |last=Müller |first=Stefan  |title=Grammatical theory |publisher=Language Science Press |date=2020 |isbn=978-3-96110-273-0}}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Neijt |first=A. |title=Spelling Reform |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542045740 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04574-0 |pages=68–71 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025639/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542045740 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- Nation2001 needs more verification
<!-- NevalainenTieken-Boon van Ostade2006
-->* {{Cite book |last=Nation |first=I. S. P. |title=Learning Vocabulary in Another Language |author-link=Paul Nation |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2001 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=sKqx8k8gYTkC |page=477 |isbn=978-0-521-80498-1 }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Nevalainen |first1=Terttu |last2=Tieken-Boon van Ostade |first2=Ingrid |chapter=Chapter 5: Standardization |editor1-last=Denison |editor1-first=David |editor2-last=Hogg |editor2-first=Richard M. |title=A History of the English language |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-71799-1 }}
<!-- National Records of Scotland2013
<!-- Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency2012
-->* {{cite web |publisher=National Records of Scotland |title=Census 2011: Release 2A |series=Scotland's Census 2011 |date=26 September 2013 |url=http://www.scotlandscensus.gov.uk/news/census-2011-release-2a |access-date=25 March 2015 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402152137/http://www.scotlandscensus.gov.uk/news/census-2011-release-2a |url-status=live |ref={{sfnref|National Records of Scotland|2013}} }}
-->* {{cite web |author=Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency |title=Census 2011: Key Statistics for Northern Ireland December 2012 |periodical=Statistics Bulletin |date=2012 |url=http://www.nisra.gov.uk/Census/key_report_2011.pdf |access-date=16 December 2014 |at=Table KS207NI: Main Language |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20121224033625/http://www.nisra.gov.uk/Census/key_report_2011.pdf |archive-date=24 December 2012 }}
<!-- Neijt2006
<!-- Northrup2013
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04574-0 |chapter=Spelling Reform |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Neijt |first1=A. |pages=68–71 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Northrup |first=David |title=How English Became the Global Language |date=2013 |publisher=Palgrave Macmillan |isbn=978-1-137-30306-6 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=YPAlPeB6IvQC |access-date=25 March 2015 |archive-date=5 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150905190712/https://books.google.com/books?id=YPAlPeB6IvQC |url-status=live }}
<!-- Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency2012
-->* {{cite web |publisher=Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency |title=Census 2011: Key Statistics for Northern Ireland December 2012 |periodical=Statistics Bulletin |date=2012 |url=http://www.nisra.gov.uk/Census/key_report_2011.pdf |access-date=16 December 2014 |at=Table KS207NI: Main Language |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20121224033625/http://www.nisra.gov.uk/Census/key_report_2011.pdf |archive-date=24 December 2012 |ref={{sfnref|Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency|2012}} }}
<!-- Northrup2013
-->* {{cite book |last=Northrup |first=David |title=How English Became the Global Language |date=2013 |publisher=Palgrave Macmillan |isbn=978-1-137-30306-6 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=YPAlPeB6IvQC |access-date=25 March 2015 }}
<!-- O'Dwyer 2006
<!-- O'Dwyer 2006
-->* {{cite book |first=Bernard |last=O'Dwyer |title= Modern English Structures, second edition: Form, Function, and Position |publisher=Broadview Press |date=2006 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=O'Dwyer |first=Bernard |title=Modern English Structures: Form, Function, and Position |edition=2nd |publisher=Broadview |publication-place=Canada |year=2006 |isbn=978-1-55111-763-8}}
<!-- Office for National Statistics official census figures for England and Wales  
<!-- Office for National Statistics official census figures for England and Wales
-->* {{cite web |author=Office for National Statistics |title=Language in England and Wales, 2011 |date=4 March 2013 |periodical=2011 Census Analysis |url=http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/rel/census/2011-census-analysis/language-in-england-and-wales-2011/rpt---language-in-england-and-wales--2011.html |access-date=16 December 2014 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402115009/http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/rel/census/2011-census-analysis/language-in-england-and-wales-2011/rpt---language-in-england-and-wales--2011.html |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite web |publisher=Office for National Statistics |title=Language in England and Wales, 2011 |date=4 March 2013 |periodical=2011 Census Analysis |url=http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/rel/census/2011-census-analysis/language-in-england-and-wales-2011/rpt---language-in-england-and-wales--2011.html |access-date=16 December 2014 |archive-date=2 April 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402115009/http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/rel/census/2011-census-analysis/language-in-england-and-wales-2011/rpt---language-in-england-and-wales--2011.html |url-status=live |ref={{sfnref|Office for National Statistics|2013}} }}
<!-- OxfordLearner'sDictionary  
<!-- OxfordLearner'sDictionary
-->* {{cite web |author=<!--Staff writer(s); no by-line.--> |title=Oxford Learner's Dictionaries |url=http://www.oxfordlearnersdictionaries.com/ |access-date=25 February 2015 |publisher=Oxford |ref={{harvid|Oxford Learner's Dictionary|2015}} |archive-date=9 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150209040312/http://www.oxfordlearnersdictionaries.com/ |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite web |title=Oxford Learner's Dictionaries |url=http://www.oxfordlearnersdictionaries.com/ |access-date=25 February 2015 |publisher=Oxford |ref={{harvid|Oxford Learner's Dictionary|2015}} |archive-date=9 February 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150209040312/http://www.oxfordlearnersdictionaries.com/ |url-status=live }}
<!-- Patrick2006aJamaica  
<!-- Patrick2006aJamaica
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Patrick |first=P. L. |title=Jamaica: Language Situation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006a |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542017600 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01760-0 |pages=88–90 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025554/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542017600 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01760-0 |chapter=Jamaica: Language Situation |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006a |last1=Patrick |first1=P. L. |pages=88–90 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Patrick2006bAAVE
<!-- Patrick2006bAAVE
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Patrick |first=P. L. |title=English, African-American Vernacular |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006b |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050926 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05092-6 |pages=159–163 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025630/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050926 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05092-6 |chapter=English, African-American Vernacular |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006b |last1=Patrick |first1=P. L. |pages=159–163 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Payne & Huddleston 2002
<!-- Payne & Huddleston 2002
-->* {{cite book |last1=Payne |last2=Huddleston |first1=John |first2=Rodney |chapter=5. Nouns and noun phrases |editor1-last=Huddleston |editor2-last=Pullum |editor1-first=R. |editor2-first=G. K. |date=2002 |title=The Cambridge Grammar of English |location=Cambridge |publisher=Cambridge University Press |pages=323–522 }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Payne |last2=Huddleston |first1=John |first2=Rodney |editor1-last=Huddleston |editor2-last=Pullum |editor1-first=R. |editor2-first=G. K. |date=2002 |title=Cambridge Grammar of English |publisher=Cambridge University Press |doi=10.1017/9781316423530.006 |isbn=978-0-521-43146-0}}
<!-- Phillipson2004
* {{cite book |last=Peters |first=Pam |title=The Cambridge Guide to English Usage |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2004 |isbn=978-0-521-62181-6}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Phillipson |first=Robert |title=English-Only Europe?: Challenging Language Policy |date=28 April 2004 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-134-44349-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9HiCAgAAQBAJ&pg=PA47 |access-date=15 February 2015 |archive-date=20 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150320010606/http://books.google.com/books?id=9HiCAgAAQBAJ&pg=PA47 |url-status=live }}
<!-- Phillipson2004
<!-- Richter2012
-->* {{cite book |last=Phillipson |first=Robert |title=English-Only Europe?: Challenging Language Policy |date=28 April 2004 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-134-44349-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9HiCAgAAQBAJ&pg=PA47 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Richter |first=Ingo |chapter=Introduction |editor1-last=Richter |editor1-first=Dagmar |editor2-last=Richter |editor2-first=Ingo |editor3-last=Toivanen |editor3-first=Reeta |display-editors=3 |editor4-last=Ulasiuk |editor4-first=Iryna |title=Language Rights Revisited: The challenge of global migration and communication |date=2012 |publisher=BWV Verlag |isbn=978-3-8305-2809-8 |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3u9kBAAAQBAJ&pg=PA29 |access-date=2 April 2015 |archive-date=19 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150319233549/http://books.google.com/books?id=3u9kBAAAQBAJ&pg=PA29 |url-status=live }}
<!-- Richter2012
<!-- Roach1999
-->* {{cite book |last=Richter |first=Ingo |chapter=Introduction |editor1-last=Richter |editor1-first=Dagmar |editor2-last=Richter |editor2-first=Ingo |editor3-last=Toivanen |editor3-first=Reeta |display-editors=3 |editor4-last=Ulasiuk |editor4-first=Iryna |title=Language Rights Revisited: The challenge of global migration and communication |date=2012 |publisher=BWV Verlag |isbn=978-3-8305-2809-8 |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3u9kBAAAQBAJ&pg=PA29 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Roach |first=Peter |title=English Phonetics and Phonology |date=2009 |publisher=Cambridge |edition=4th }}
<!-- Roach1999
<!-- Robinson1992
-->* {{cite book |last=Roach |first=Peter |title=English Phonetics and Phonology |date=2009 |publisher=Cambridge |edition=4th}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Robinson |first=Orrin |author-link=Orrin W. Robinson (philologist) |title=Old English and Its Closest Relatives: A Survey of the Earliest Germanic Languages |publisher=Stanford University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-8047-2221-6 |url=https://archive.org/details/oldenglishitsclo0000robi |url-access=registration |access-date=5 April 2015}}
<!-- Robinson1992
<!-- Romaine1982
-->* {{cite book |last=Robinson |first=Orrin |author-link=Orrin W. Robinson (philologist) |title=Old English and Its Closest Relatives: A Survey of the Earliest Germanic Languages |publisher=Stanford University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-8047-2221-6 |url=https://archive.org/details/oldenglishitsclo0000robi |url-access=registration }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Romaine |first=Suzanne |chapter=English in Scotland |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=56–83 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 }}
<!-- Romaine1982
<!-- Romaine1999
-->* {{cite book |last=Romaine |first=Suzanne |chapter=English in Scotland |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=56–83 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Romaine |first=Suzanne |chapter=Chapter 1: Introduction |title=Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=IV: 1776–1997 |editor-last=Romaine |editor-first=Suzanne |pages=01–56 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1999 |isbn=978-0-521-26477-8 |doi=10.1017/CHOL9780521264778.002 }}
<!-- Romaine1999
<!-- Romaine2006
-->* {{cite book |title=Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=IV: 1776–1997 |editor-last=Romaine |editor-first=Suzanne |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1999 |isbn=978-0-521-26477-8 |doi=10.1017/CHOL9780521264778.002}}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Romaine |first=S. |title=Language Policy in Multilingual Educational Contexts |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006465 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00646-5 |pages=584–596 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025554/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542006465 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
** {{Harvc |last=Algeo |first=John |chapter=Vocabulary |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=NxHuNOvwt7wC&pg=PA57 |in=Romaine |year=1999 |pages=57–91}}
** {{Harvc |last=Romaine |first=Suzanne |chapter=Introduction |in=Romaine |year=1999 |pages=1–56 |id={{sfnref|Romaine|1999a}}}}
<!-- Romaine2006
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/00646-5 |chapter=Language Policy in Multilingual Educational Contexts |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last=Romaine |first=Suzanne |pages=584–596 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Routes of English
<!-- Routes of English
-->* {{cite web |title=The Routes of English |url=http://www.bbc.co.uk/radio4/routesofenglish/storysofar/programme4_6.shtml |date=1 August 2015 |ref={{harvid|The Routes of English}} |access-date=9 August 2015 |archive-date=24 October 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151024081346/http://www.bbc.co.uk/radio4/routesofenglish/storysofar/programme4_6.shtml |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite news |title=The Routes of English |url=https://www.bbc.co.uk/radio4/routesofenglish/storysofar/programme4_6.shtml |date=1 August 2015 |work=BBC |ref={{harvid|The Routes of English}} |access-date=9 August 2015 |archive-date=24 October 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151024081346/http://www.bbc.co.uk/radio4/routesofenglish/storysofar/programme4_6.shtml |url-status=live }}
<!-- Rowicka2006  
<!-- Rowicka2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Rowicka |first=G. J. |title=Canada: Language Situation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542018484 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01848-4 |pages=194–195 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025543/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542018484 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01848-4 |chapter=Canada: Language Situation |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Rowicka |first1=G. J. |pages=194–195 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Rubino2006  
<!-- Rubino2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Rubino |first=C. |title=Philippines: Language Situation |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542017363 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01736-3 |pages=323–326 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025632/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542017363 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01736-3 |chapter=Philippines: Language Situation |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Rubino |first1=C. |pages=323–326 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Ryan2013 an official report of the United States Census  
<!-- Ryan2013 an official report of the United States Census
-->* {{cite web |last=Ryan |first=Camille |title=Language Use in the United States: 2011 |periodical=American Community Survey Reports |date=August 2013 |page=1 |url=https://www.census.gov/prod/2013pubs/acs-22.pdf |access-date=16 December 2014 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20160205101044/http://www.census.gov/prod/2013pubs/acs-22.pdf |archive-date=5 February 2016 |url-status=dead }}
-->* {{cite web |last=Ryan |first=Camille |title=Language Use in the United States: 2011 |periodical=American Community Survey Reports |date=August 2013 |page=1 |url=https://www.census.gov/prod/2013pubs/acs-22.pdf |access-date=16 December 2014 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20160205101044/http://www.census.gov/prod/2013pubs/acs-22.pdf |archive-date=5 February 2016 |url-status=dead }}
<!-- Sailaja 2009  
<!-- Sailaja 2009
-->* {{cite book |last=Sailaja |first=Pingali |title=Indian English |publisher=Edinburgh University Press |date=2009 |isbn=978-0-7486-2595-6 |series=Dialects of English |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ntxWxuoRBiwC |access-date=5 April 2015 |archive-date=23 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150323021747/http://books.google.com/books?id=ntxWxuoRBiwC |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Sailaja |first=Pingali |title=Indian English |publisher=Edinburgh University Press |date=2009 |isbn=978-0-7486-2595-6 |series=Dialects of English |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ntxWxuoRBiwC }}
<!-- Schiffrin 1988  
<!-- Schiffrin 1988
-->* {{cite book |last=Schiffrin |first=Deborah |date=1988 |title=Discourse Markers |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-35718-0 |series=Studies in Interactional Sociolinguistics |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hs7J-WqPtPAC |access-date=5 April 2015 |archive-date=5 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150905185324/https://books.google.com/books?id=hs7J-WqPtPAC |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Schiffrin |first=Deborah |date=1988 |title=Discourse Markers |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-35718-0 |series=Studies in Interactional Sociolinguistics |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hs7J-WqPtPAC }}
<!-- Schneider2007  
<!-- Schneider2007
-->* {{cite book |last=Schneider |first=Edgar |title=Postcolonial English: Varieties Around the World |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2007 |isbn=978-0-521-53901-2 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QIE6zGSd8okC |access-date=5 April 2015 |archive-date=1 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200801084402/https://books.google.com/books?id=QIE6zGSd8okC |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Schneider |first=Edgar |title=Postcolonial English: Varieties Around the World |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2007 |isbn=978-0-521-53901-2 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QIE6zGSd8okC }}
<!-- Schonweitz2001
<!-- Schonweitz2001
-->* {{cite journal |last=Schönweitz |first=Thomas |title=Gender and Postvocalic /r/ in the American South: A Detailed Socioregional Analysis |journal=American Speech |volume=76 |issue=3 |date=2001 |pages=259–285 |doi=10.1215/00031283-76-3-259|s2cid=144403823 }}
-->* {{cite journal |last=Schönweitz |first=Thomas |title=Gender and Postvocalic /r/ in the American South: A Detailed Socioregional Analysis |journal=American Speech |volume=76 |issue=3 |date=2001 |pages=259–285 |doi=10.1215/00031283-76-3-259 |s2cid=144403823}}
<!-- Shaywitz2003  
<!-- Shaywitz2003
-->* {{cite book |last=Shaywitz |first=Sally E. |title=Overcoming Dyslexia: A New and Complete Science-based Program for Reading Problems at Any Level |date=2003 |publisher=A.A. Knopf |isbn=978-0-375-40012-4 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hXbZ1QInSF0C |access-date=3 April 2015 |archive-date=5 September 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150905194958/https://books.google.com/books?id=hXbZ1QInSF0C |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Shaywitz |first=Sally E. |title=Overcoming Dyslexia: A New and Complete Science-based Program for Reading Problems at Any Level |date=2003 |publisher=A. A. Knopf |isbn=978-0-375-40012-4 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hXbZ1QInSF0C }}
<!-- Sheidlower2006
<!-- Smith2009
-->* {{cite news |last=Sheidlower |first=Jesse |title=How many words are there in English? |newspaper=Slate Magazine |date=10 April 2006 |url=http://www.slate.com/id/2139611/ |access-date=2 April 2015 |quote=The problem with trying to number the words in any language is that it's very hard to agree on the basics. For example, what is a word? |archive-date=16 September 2011 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20110916170635/http://www.slate.com/id/2139611/ |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Smith |first=Jeremy J. |title=Old English: A Linguistic Introduction |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2009 |isbn=978-0-521-86677-4}}
<!-- Scheler1977
<!-- Statistics Canada2014
-->* {{cite book|last=Scheler|first=Manfred|year=1977|title=Der englische Wortschatz [English Vocabulary]|location=Berlin|publisher=E. Schmidt|language=de|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=GchZAAAAMAAJ|isbn=978-3-503-01250-3|access-date=18 June 2017|archive-date=26 March 2017|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20170326080028/https://books.google.com/books?id=GchZAAAAMAAJ|url-status=live}}
-->* {{cite web |publisher=Statistics Canada |title=Population by mother tongue and age groups (total), 2011 counts, for Canada, provinces and territories |date=22 August 2014 |url=http://www12.statcan.gc.ca/census-recensement/2011/dp-pd/hlt-fst/lang/Pages/highlight.cfm?TabID=1&Lang=E&Asc=0&PRCode=01&OrderBy=2&View=1&tableID=401&queryID=1&Age=1#TableSummary |access-date=25 March 2015 |archive-date=26 July 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180726032921/http://www12.statcan.gc.ca/census-recensement/2011/dp-pd/hlt-fst/lang/Pages/highlight.cfm?TabID=1&Lang=E&Asc=0&PRCode=01&OrderBy=2&View=1&tableID=401&queryID=1&Age=1#TableSummary |url-status=live |ref={{sfnref|Statistics Canada|2014}} }}
<!-- Smith2009  
<!-- Statistics New Zealand2014
-->* {{cite book |last=Smith |first=Jeremy J. |title=Old English: a linguistic introduction |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2009 |isbn=978-0-521-86677-4 }}
-->* {{cite web |publisher=Statistics New Zealand |title=2013 QuickStats About Culture and Identity |date=April 2014 |url=http://www.stats.govt.nz/~/media/Statistics/Census/2013%20Census/profile-and-summary-reports/quickstats-culture-identity/quickstats-culture-identity.pdf |page=23 |access-date=25 March 2015 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150115195639/http://www.stats.govt.nz/~/media/Statistics/Census/2013%20Census/profile-and-summary-reports/quickstats-culture-identity/quickstats-culture-identity.pdf |archive-date=15 January 2015 |ref={{sfnref|Statistics New Zealand|2014}} }}
<!-- Statistics Canada2014 official census of Canada
<!-- Statistics South Africa2012 official census of South Africa
-->* {{cite web |author=Statistics Canada |title=Population by mother tongue and age groups (total), 2011 counts, for Canada, provinces and territories |date=22 August 2014 |url=http://www12.statcan.gc.ca/census-recensement/2011/dp-pd/hlt-fst/lang/Pages/highlight.cfm?TabID=1&Lang=E&Asc=0&PRCode=01&OrderBy=2&View=1&tableID=401&queryID=1&Age=1#TableSummary |access-date=25 March 2015 |archive-date=26 July 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180726032921/http://www12.statcan.gc.ca/census-recensement/2011/dp-pd/hlt-fst/lang/Pages/highlight.cfm?TabID=1&Lang=E&Asc=0&PRCode=01&OrderBy=2&View=1&tableID=401&queryID=1&Age=1#TableSummary |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |publisher=Statistics South Africa |title=Census 2011: Census in Brief |id=Report No. 03‑01‑41 |date=2012 |isbn=978-0-621-41388-5 |url=http://www.statssa.gov.za/census/census_2011/census_products/Census_2011_Census_in_brief.pdf |chapter=Population by first language spoken and province |ref={{sfnref|Statistics South Africa|2012}} |page=23 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151113164744/http://www.statssa.gov.za/census/census_2011/census_products/Census_2011_Census_in_brief.pdf |archive-date=13 November 2015 |url-status=live |chapter-url=http://www.statssa.gov.za/census/census_2011/census_products/Census_2011_Census_in_brief.pdf#page=28 |editor-first=Pali |editor-last=Lehohla |location=Pretoria }}
<!-- Statistics New Zealand2014 official census of New Zealand
<!-- Stiles2018
-->* {{cite web |author=Statistics New Zealand |title=2013 QuickStats About Culture and Identity |date=April 2014 |url=http://www.stats.govt.nz/~/media/Statistics/Census/2013%20Census/profile-and-summary-reports/quickstats-culture-identity/quickstats-culture-identity.pdf |page=23 |access-date=25 March 2015 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150115195639/http://www.stats.govt.nz/~/media/Statistics/Census/2013%20Census/profile-and-summary-reports/quickstats-culture-identity/quickstats-culture-identity.pdf |archive-date=15 January 2015 }}
-->* {{Cite book |last=Stiles |first=Patrick |date=2018 |title=Friesische Studien II: Beiträge des Föhrer Symposiums zur Friesischen Philologie vom 7.–8. April 1994 |trans-title=Frisian Studies II: Articles from the Föhr Symposium on Frisian Philology on 7th–8th April 1994 |chapter=Remarks on the 'Anglo-Frisian' Thesis |url=https://www.academia.edu/37163852 |series=NOWELE Supplement Series |volume=12 |doi=10.1075/nss.12 |isbn=9789027272843 |language=de |archive-date=10 July 2024 |access-date=2 March 2025 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20240710204421/https://www.academia.edu/37163852 |url-status=live }}
<!-- Statistics South Africa2012 official census of South Africa  
<!-- SvartikLeech2006
-->* {{cite book |publisher=Statistics South Africa |title=Census 2011: Census in Brief |id=Report No. 03‑01‑41 |date=2012 |isbn=978-0-621-41388-5 |url=http://www.statssa.gov.za/census/census_2011/census_products/Census_2011_Census_in_brief.pdf |chapter=Population by first language spoken and province |ref={{SfnRef|Statistics South Africa|2012}} |page=23 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20151113164744/http://www.statssa.gov.za/census/census_2011/census_products/Census_2011_Census_in_brief.pdf |archive-date=13 November 2015 |url-status=live |chapter-url=http://www.statssa.gov.za/census/census_2011/census_products/Census_2011_Census_in_brief.pdf#page=28 |editor-first=Pali |editor-last=Lehohla |location=Pretoria }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Svartvik |first1=Jan |last2=Leech |first2=Geoffrey |title=English: One Tongue, Many Voices |date=2006 |publisher=Palgrave Macmillan |isbn=978-1-4039-1830-7 |url=https://archive.org/details/englishonetongue0000svar_y3z3 |url-access=registration }}
<!-- SvartikLeech2006
<!-- Swan2006
-->* {{cite book |last1=Svartvik |first1=Jan |last2=Leech |first2=Geoffrey |title=English – One Tongue, Many Voices |date=2006 |publisher=Palgrave Macmillan |isbn=978-1-4039-1830-7 |url=https://archive.org/details/englishonetongue0000svar |url-access=registration |access-date=5 March 2015}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05058-6 |chapter=English in the Present Day (Since ca. 1900) |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Swan |first1=M. |pages=149–156 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
**{{cite web |author=Lane Gilmour |date=May 29, 2007 |title=Review: Sociolinguistics: Leech; Svartvik (2006) |website=Linguist List |url=https://linguistlist.org/issues/18/18-1619/}}
<!-- Sweet1892
<!-- Swan2006
-->* {{cite book |last=Sweet |first=Henry |title=A new English grammar |url=https://archive.org/details/anewenglishgram01sweegoog |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2014 |orig-date=1892 }}
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Swan |first=M. |title=English in the Present Day (Since ca. 1900) |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050586 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05058-6 |pages=149–156 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025601/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050586 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
<!-- Sweet1892  
-->* {{cite book |last=Sweet |first=Henry |title=A New English Grammar |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=2014 |orig-date=1892 }}
<!-- Thomas 2008
<!-- Thomas 2008
-->* {{cite book |last=Thomas |first=Erik R. |date=2008 |chapter=Rural Southern white accents |title=Varieties of English |volume=2: The Americas and the Caribbean |pages=87–114 |editor=Edgar W. Schneider |publisher=de Gruyter |doi=10.1515/9783110208405.1.87 |isbn=978-3-11-020840-5 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Thomas |first=Erik R. |date=2008 |chapter=Rural Southern white accents |title=Varieties of English |volume=2: The Americas and the Caribbean |pages=87–114 |editor=Edgar W. Schneider |publisher=de Gruyter |doi=10.1515/9783110208405.1.87 |isbn=978-3-11-020840-5}}
<!-- ThomasonKaufman1988  
<!-- ThomasonKaufman1988
-->* {{cite book |last1=Thomason |first1=Sarah G. |author-link=Sarah Thomason |last2=Kaufman |first2=Terrence |author-link2=Terrence Kaufman |title=Language Contact, Creolization and Genetic Linguistics |url=https://archive.org/details/rosettaproject_afr_detail-2 |publisher=University of California Press |date=1988 |isbn=978-0-520-91279-3 }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Thomason |first1=Sarah G. |author-link=Sarah Thomason |last2=Kaufman |first2=Terrence |author-link2=Terrence Kaufman |title=Language Contact, Creolization and Genetic Linguistics |url=https://archive.org/details/rosettaproject_afr_detail-2 |publisher=University of California Press |date=1988 |isbn=978-0-520-91279-3 }}
<!-- Todd1982
<!-- Toon1982
-->* {{cite book |last=Todd |first=Loreto |chapter=The English language in West Africa |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=281–305 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Toon |first=Thomas E. |chapter=Variation in Contemporary American English |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=210–250 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2}}
<!-- Toon1982  
<!-- TraskTrask2010
-->* {{cite book |last=Toon |first=Thomas E. |chapter=Variation in Contemporary American English |editor1-last=Bailey |editor1-first=Richard W. |editor2-last=Görlach |editor2-first=Manfred |title=English as a World Language |pages=210–250 |date=1982 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=978-3-12-533872-2 }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Trask |first=Robert Lawrence |author-link=Larry Trask |title=Why Do Languages Change? |date=2010 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-83802-3 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9qoZzBgCmFMC }}
<!-- Toon1992
<!-- Trudgill 1999
-->* {{cite book |last=Toon |first=Thomas E. |chapter=Old English Dialects |editor-last=Hogg |editor-first=Richard M. |title=The Cambridge History of the English Language |volume=1: The Beginnings to 1066 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |date=1992 |isbn=978-0-521-26474-7 |pages=409–451 }}
<!-- TraskTrask2010
-->* {{cite book |last1=Trask |first1=Larry |last2=Trask |first2=Robert Lawrence |title=Why Do Languages Change? |date=2010 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-83802-3 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9qoZzBgCmFMC |access-date=5 March 2015 |archive-date=20 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150320002100/http://books.google.com/books?id=9qoZzBgCmFMC |url-status=live }}
<!-- Trudgill 1999  
-->* {{cite book |last=Trudgill |first=Peter |date=1999 |title=The Dialects of England |edition=2nd |publisher=Blackwell |location=Oxford |isbn=978-0-631-21815-9}}
-->* {{cite book |last=Trudgill |first=Peter |date=1999 |title=The Dialects of England |edition=2nd |publisher=Blackwell |location=Oxford |isbn=978-0-631-21815-9}}
<!-- Trudgill2006  
<!-- Trudgill2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Trudgill |first=Peter |title=Accent |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542015066 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01506-6 |page=14 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025601/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542015066 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/01506-6 |chapter=Accent |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Trudgill |first1=P. |page=14 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Trudgill & Hannah 2002 replace with 2008 5th edition  
<!-- Trudgill & Hannah 2002 replace with 2008 5th edition
-->* {{cite book |last1=Trudgill |first1=Peter |first2=Jean |last2=Hannah |date=2002 |title=International English: A Guide to the Varieties of Standard English |edition=4th |location=London |publisher=Hodder Education |isbn=978-0-340-80834-4 }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Trudgill |first1=Peter |first2=Jean |last2=Hannah |date=2002 |title=International English: A Guide to the Varieties of Standard English |edition=4th |location=London |publisher=Hodder |isbn=978-0-340-80834-4}}
<!-- Trudgill & Hannah 2008  
<!-- Trudgill & Hannah 2008
-->* {{cite book |last1=Trudgill |first1=Peter |first2=Jean |last2=Hannah |date=2008 |title=International English: A Guide to the Varieties of Standard English |edition=5th |location=London |publisher=Arnold |isbn=978-0-340-97161-1 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=e8u8MR8MNaEC |access-date=26 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150402131243/http://www.tandf.net/books/details/9780340971611/ |archive-date=2 April 2015 }}
-->* {{cite book |last1=Trudgill |first1=Peter |first2=Jean |last2=Hannah |date=2008 |title=International English: A Guide to the Varieties of Standard English |edition=5th |location=London |publisher=Arnold |isbn=978-0-340-97161-1 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=e8u8MR8MNaEC }}
<!-- United Nations2008
<!-- United Nations2008
-->* {{cite web |author=United Nations |title=Everything You Always Wanted to Know About the United Nations |date=2008 |url=https://www.un.org/wcm/webdav/site/visitors/shared/documents/pdfs/Pub_United Nations_Everything U Always wanted to know.pdf |access-date=4 April 2015 |quote=The working languages at the UN Secretariat are English and French. }}
-->* {{cite web |publisher=United Nations |title=Everything You Always Wanted to Know About the United Nations |date=2010 |url=https://digitallibrary.un.org/record/705254/files/everything_un.pdf?ln=en |access-date=10 December 2022 |quote=The working languages at the UN Secretariat are English and French. |ref={{sfnref|United Nations|2010}} |archive-date=17 March 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230317200412/https://tind-customer-undl.s3.amazonaws.com/46855284-e7b4-4ef3-ad95-8b8252fc27bd?response-content-disposition=attachment%3B%20filename%2A%3DUTF-8%27%27everything_un.pdf&response-content-type=application%2Fpdf&X-Amz-Algorithm=AWS4-HMAC-SHA256&X-Amz-Expires=86400&X-Amz-Credential=AKIAXL7W7Q3XFWDGQKBB%2F20230317%2Feu-west-1%2Fs3%2Faws4_request&X-Amz-SignedHeaders=host&X-Amz-Date=20230317T200411Z&X-Amz-Signature=e9f0f4293b0666c9f09c2350fff35bc0126c052b25512f4fad2cfa5fe9cdf260 |url-status=live }}
<!-- Wardhaugh2010  
<!-- Versloot2017
-->* {{cite book |last=Wardhaugh |first=Ronald |title=An Introduction to Sociolinguistics |edition=Sixth |publisher=Wiley-Blackwell |date=2010 |isbn=978-1-4051-8668-1 |series=Blackwell textbooks in Linguistics; 4 }}
-->* {{Cite book |last=Versloot |first=Arjen P. |author-link=:fy:Arjen Versloot |chapter=13. Traces of a North Sea Germanic Idiom in the Fifth–Seventh Centuries AD |pages=339–373 |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/frisians-and-their-north-sea-neighbours/3E63327F4D3842542B0E1DD40129BE3B |title=Frisians and their North Sea Neighbours: From the Fifth Century to the Viking Age |date=2017 |publisher=Boydell & Brewer |isbn=978-1-78744-063-0 |doi=10.1017/9781787440630 |url-access=subscription |editor-last1=Hines |editor-first1=John |editor-last2=IJssennagger |editor-first2=Nelleke |location=[[Woodbridge, Suffolk|Woodbridge]] |archive-date=7 March 2025 |access-date=2 March 2025 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20250307173503/https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/frisians-and-their-north-sea-neighbours/3E63327F4D3842542B0E1DD40129BE3B |url-status=live }}
<!-- Watts2011  
<!-- Wardhaugh2010
-->* {{cite book |last=Watts |first=Richard J. |title=Language Myths and the History of English |date=2011 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-532760-1 |url=http://www.oxfordscholarship.com/view/10.1093/acprof:oso/9780195327601.001.0001/acprof-9780195327601 |access-date=10 March 2015 |doi=10.1093/acprof:oso/9780195327601.001.0001 |archive-date=18 March 2015 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20150318165831/http://www.oxfordscholarship.com/view/10.1093/acprof:oso/9780195327601.001.0001/acprof-9780195327601 |url-status=live }}
-->* {{cite book |last=Wardhaugh |first=Ronald |title=An Introduction to Sociolinguistics |edition=6th |publisher=Wiley-Blackwell |date=2010 |isbn=978-1-4051-8668-1 |series=Blackwell textbooks in Linguistics |volume=4}}
**{{cite web |author=Larry LaFond |date=April 6, 2012 |title=Review: Applied Ling.; General Ling.; Ling. Theories; Socioling.: Watts (2011) |website=Linguist List |url=https://linguistlist.org/issues/23/23-1783/}}
<!-- Watts2011
<!--Wells 1982  
-->* {{cite book |last=Watts |first=Richard J. |title=Language Myths and the History of English |date=2011 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-532760-1 |doi=10.1093/acprof:oso/9780195327601.001.0001}}
<!--Wells 1982
-->* {{Accents of English}}
-->* {{Accents of English}}
<!-- Wojcik2006  
<!-- Wojcik2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Wojcik |first=R. H. |title=Controlled Languages |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050811 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05081-1 |pages=139–142 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025557/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542050811 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/05081-1 |chapter=Controlled Languages |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Wojcik |first1=R. H. |pages=139–142 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
<!-- Wolfram2006  
<!-- Wolfram2006
-->* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Wolfram |first=W. |title=Variation and Language: Overview |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of language & linguistics |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Keith |date=2006 |publisher=Elsevier |isbn=978-0-08-044299-0 |url=http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542042565 |access-date=6 February 2015 |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04256-5 |pages=333–341 |archive-date=6 August 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200806025635/https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/B0080448542042565 |url-status=live }}{{Subscription or libraries|sentence|via=[[ScienceDirect]]}}
-->* {{cite book |doi=10.1016/B0-08-044854-2/04256-5 |chapter=Variation and Language: Overview |title=Encyclopedia of Language & Linguistics |date=2006 |last1=Wolfram |first1=W. |pages=333–341 |isbn=978-0-08-044854-1}}
{{refend}}
{{refend}}


== External links ==
== External links ==
{{wikimedia|collapsible=true|commons=Category:English language|b=Subject:English language|v=Topic:English Language|n=no|s=no|species=no|voy=no|d=Q1860|wikt=Category:English language}}
{{Library resources box |about=yes |by=no }}
* [http://www.lel.ed.ac.uk/research/gsound/Eng/Database/Phonetics/Englishes/Home/HomeMainFrameHolder.htm Accents of English from Around the World (University of Edinburgh)] Sound files comparing how 110 words are pronounced in 50 English accents from around the world
* [http://www.lel.ed.ac.uk/research/gsound/Eng/Database/Phonetics/Englishes/Home/HomeMainFrameHolder.htm Accents of English from Around the World (University of Edinburgh)]. Sound files comparing how 110 words are pronounced in 50 English accents from around the world.
* [http://www.dialectsarchive.com/ International Dialects of English Archive – recordings of English dialects and international L2 accents]
* [http://www.dialectsarchive.com/ International Dialects of English Archive – recordings of English dialects and international L2 accents]


{{Description of English}}
{{Description of English}}
{{Navboxes
|title=Links to related articles
|list1=
{{History of English}}
{{History of English}}
{{English dialects by continent}}
{{English dialects by continent}}
Line 1,245: Line 1,125:
{{Dictionaries of English}}
{{Dictionaries of English}}
{{English official language clickable map}}
{{English official language clickable map}}
}}
{{Subject bar
|b              = yes
|b-search      = Subject:English language
|commons        = y
|commons-search = Category:English language
|d              = y
|d-search      = Q1860
|n              = no
|q              = y
|s              = n
|species        = no
|v              = yes
|v-search      = Portal:English Language
|voy            = no
|wikt          = Category:English language
|f              = Z1002
|portal1        = Language
|portal2        = Linguistics
|portal3        = Writing
}}
{{authority control}}
{{authority control}}
{{good article}}


[[Category:English language| ]]
[[Category:English language| ]]
[[Category:Analytic languages]]
[[Category:Analytic languages]]
[[Category:English languages]]
[[Category:Anglic languages]]
[[Category:Articles containing video clips]]
[[Category:Fusional languages]]
[[Category:Fusional languages]]
[[Category:Germanic languages]]
[[Category:Germanic languages]]
[[Category:Lingua francas]]
[[Category:Stress-timed languages]]
[[Category:Stress-timed languages]]
[[Category:Subject–verb–object languages]]
[[Category:Subject–verb–object languages]]
[[Category:Cultural globalization]]
[[Category:Cultural globalization]]
[[Category:Languages of the United Kingdom]]
[[Category:Languages of the Republic of Ireland]]
[[Category:Languages of Canada]]
[[Category:Languages of Australia]]
[[Category:Languages of New Zealand]]

Latest revision as of 20:18, 8 May 2026


English
Pronunciation/ˈɪŋɡlɪʃ/ ING-glish[1]
Native toThe English-speaking world, including the United Kingdom, United States, Canada, Australia, Ireland, New Zealand, Commonwealth Caribbean, South Africa and others
EthnicityEnglish
SpeakersL1: 380 million (2021)[2]
Early forms
Dialects (full list)
Manually coded English Template:Nwr
Official status
Official language in
Language codes
ISO 639-1en
ISO 639-2eng
ISO 639-3eng
Glottologstan1293
Linguasphere52-ABA
  Regions where English is the native language of the majority
  Regions where English is an official or widely spoken language, but not a majority native language
This article contains IPA phonetic symbols. Without proper rendering support, you may see question marks, boxes, or other symbols instead of Unicode characters. For an introductory guide on IPA symbols, see Help:IPA.

English is a West Germanic language of the Indo-European language family that emerged in early medieval England and has since become a global lingua franca.[4][5][6] The namesake of the language is the Angles, one of the Germanic peoples who migrated to Britain after the end of Roman rule. English is the most spoken language in the world, primarily due to the global influences of the former British Empire (succeeded by the Commonwealth of Nations) and the United States. It is the most widely learned second language in the world, with more second-language speakers than native speakers. However, English is only the third-most spoken native language, after Mandarin Chinese and Spanish.[3]

English is either the official language, or one of the official languages, in 57 sovereign states and 30 dependent territories, making it the most geographically widespread language in the world. In the United Kingdom, the United States, Australia, and New Zealand, it is the dominant language for historical reasons without being explicitly defined by law.[7] It is a co-official language of the United Nations, the European Union, and many other international and regional organisations. It has also become the de facto lingua franca of diplomacy, science, technology, international trade, logistics, tourism, aviation, entertainment, and the Internet.[8] Ethnologue estimated that there were over 1.4 billion speakers worldwide as of 2021.[3]

Old English emerged from a group of West Germanic dialects spoken by the Anglo-Saxons. Early inscriptions were written with runes before a Latin-based alphabet was adopted for longer texts. Late Old English borrowed some grammar and core vocabulary from Old Norse, a North Germanic language.[9][10][11] An evolution of the Latin alphabet, the English alphabet, fully supplanted the runic alphabet by the High Middle Ages, coinciding with the emergence of Middle English in England under Norman control. Middle English borrowed vocabulary extensively from French dialects, which are the source of approximately 28 per cent of Modern English words, and from Latin, which is the source of an additional 28 per cent.[12] While Latin and the Romance languages are thus the source for a majority of its lexicon taken as a whole, English's grammar and phonology remain Germanic, as does most of its basic everyday vocabulary. Finally, Middle English transformed, in part through the Great Vowel Shift, into Modern English, which exists on a dialect continuum with Scots; it is next-most closely related to Low Saxon and Frisian.

Classification[edit | edit source]

English is a member of the Indo-European language family, belonging to the West Germanic branch of Germanic languages.[13] Owing to their descent from a shared ancestor language known as Proto-Germanic, English and other Germanic languages – which include Dutch, German, and Swedish[14] – have characteristic features in common, including a division of verbs into strong and weak classes, the use of modal verbs, and sound changes affecting Proto-Indo-European consonants known as Grimm's and Verner's laws.[15]

Old English was one of several Ingvaeonic languages, which emerged from a dialect continuum spoken by West Germanic peoples during the 5th century in Frisia, on the coast of the North Sea. Old English emerged among the Ingvaeonic speakers on the British Isles following their migration there, while the other Ingvaeonic languages (Frisian and Old Low German) developed in parallel on the continent.[16] Old English evolved into Middle English, which in turn evolved into Modern English.[17] Particular dialects of Old and Middle English also developed into other Anglic languages, including Scots[18] and the extinct Fingallian and Yola dialects of Ireland.[19]

English was isolated from other Germanic languages on the continent and diverged considerably in vocabulary, syntax, and phonology as a result. It is not mutually intelligible with any continental Germanic language – though some, such as Dutch and Frisian, show strong affinities with it, especially in its earlier stages.[20][page needed] English and Frisian were traditionally considered more closely related to one another than they were to other West Germanic languages, but most modern scholarship does not recognise a particular affinity between them.[21] Though they exhibited similar sound changes not otherwise found around the North Sea at that time, the specific changes appeared in English and Frisian at different times – a pattern uncharacteristic for languages sharing a unique phylogenetic ancestor.[22][23]

History[edit | edit source]

Proto-Germanic to Old English[edit | edit source]

Manuscript (written in uncial script) of Beowulf, an epic poem composed in Old English between 975 and 1025.
The poem begins: Hƿæt ƿē Gārde / na ingēar dagum þēod cyninga / þrym ge frunon ...
[Listen! We have heard of the glory in bygone days of the folk-kings of the spear-Danes ...][24]

Old English (also called Anglo-Saxon) was the earliest form of the English language, spoken from c. 450 to Template:Cx. Old English developed from a set of West Germanic dialects, sometimes identified as Anglo-Frisian or North Sea Germanic, that were originally spoken along the coasts of Frisia, Lower Saxony and southern Jutland by Germanic peoples known to the historical record as the Angles, Saxons, and Jutes.[25] From the 5th century, the Anglo-Saxons settled Britain as the Roman economy and administration collapsed. By the 7th century, Old English had become dominant in Britain – replacing the Common Brittonic and British Latin previously spoken during the Roman occupation,[26][27][28] which ultimately left little influence on English. England and English (originally Ænglaland and Ænglisc) are both named after the Angles.[29]

Old English was divided into two Anglian dialects (Mercian and Northumbrian) and two Saxon dialects (Kentish and West Saxon).[30] Through the influence exerted by the kingdom of Wessex, and the educational reforms instated by King Alfred during the 9th century, the West Saxon dialect became the standard written variety.[31] The epic poem Beowulf is written in West Saxon, and the earliest English poem, Cædmon's Hymn, is written in Northumbrian.[32] Modern English developed mainly from Mercian, but the Scots language developed from Northumbrian. During the earliest period of Old English, a few short inscriptions were made using a runic alphabet.[33] By the 7th century, a Latin alphabet had been adopted. Written with half-uncial letterforms, it included the runic letters wynnƿ⟩ and thornþ⟩, and the modified Latin letters ethð⟩, and ashæ⟩.[33][34]

Old English is markedly different from Modern English, such that 21st-century English speakers are entirely unable to understand Old English without special training. Its grammar was similar to that of modern German: nouns, adjectives, pronouns, and verbs had many more inflectional endings and forms, and word order was much freer than in Modern English. Modern English has case forms in pronouns (he, him, his) and has a few verb inflections (speak, speaks, speaking, spoke, spoken), but Old English had case endings in nouns as well, and verbs had more person and number endings.[35][36][37]

Influence of Old Norse[edit | edit source]

Between the 8th and 11th centuries, the English spoken in some regions underwent significant changes due to contact with Old Norse, a North Germanic language. Several waves of Norsemen colonising the northern British Isles in the 8th and 9th centuries put Old English speakers in constant contact with Old Norse. Norse influence was strongest in the north-eastern varieties of Old English spoken in the Danelaw surrounding York; today these features are still particularly present in Scots and Northern English. The centre of Norse influence was Lindsey, located in the Midlands. After Lindsey was incorporated into the Anglo-Saxon polity in 920, English spread extensively throughout the region. An element of Norse influence that continues in all English varieties today is the third person pronoun group beginning with th- (they, them, their) which replaced the Anglo-Saxon pronouns with h- (hie, him, hera).[38]

Other Norse loanwords include give, get, sky, skirt, egg, and cake, typically displacing a native Anglo-Saxon equivalent. Old Norse in this era retained considerable mutual intelligibility with some dialects of Old English, particularly northern ones.[39]

Middle English[edit | edit source]

Englischmen þeyz hy hadde fram þe bygynnyng þre manner speche, Souþeron, Northeron, and Myddel speche in þe myddel of þe lond, ... Noþeles by comyxstion and mellyng, furst wiþ Danes, and afterward wiþ Normans, in menye þe contray longage ys asperyed, and som vseþ strange wlaffyng, chyteryng, harryng, and garryng grisbytting.
[Although, from the beginning, Englishmen had three manners of speaking, southern, northern and midlands speech in the middle of the country, ... Nevertheless, through intermingling and mixing, first with Danes and then with Normans, amongst many the country language has arisen, and some use strange stammering, chattering, snarling, and grating gnashing.]

John Trevisa, Template:Cx[40]

The Middle English period is often defined as beginning with the Norman Conquest in 1066. During the centuries that followed, English was heavily influenced by the form of Old French spoken by the new Norman ruling class that had migrated to England (known as Old Norman). Over the following decades of contact, members of the middle and upper classes, whether native English or Norman, became increasingly bilingual. By 1150 at the latest, bilingual speakers represented a majority of the English aristocracy, and monolingual French speakers were nearly non-existent.[41] The French spoken by the Norman elite in England eventually developed into the Anglo-Norman language.[42] The division between Old to Middle English can also be placed during the composition of the Ormulum (Template:Cx), a work by the Augustinian canon Orrm which highlights blending of Old English and Anglo-Norman elements in the language for the first time.[43][44]

As the lower classes, who represented the vast majority of the population, remained monolingual English speakers, a primary influence of Norman was as a lexical superstratum, introducing a wide range of loanwords related to politics, legislation and prestigious social domains.[11] For instance, the French word trône appears for the first time, from which the English word throne is derived.[45] Middle English also greatly simplified the inflectional system, probably in order to reconcile Old Norse and Old English, which were inflectionally different but morphologically similar. The distinction between nominative and accusative cases was lost except in personal pronouns, the instrumental case was dropped, and the use of the genitive case was limited to indicating possession. The inflectional system regularised many irregular inflectional forms,[46] and gradually simplified the system of agreement, making word order less flexible.[47]

Middle English literature includes Geoffrey Chaucer's Canterbury Tales (Template:Cx), and Thomas Malory's Le Morte d'Arthur (1485). In the Middle English period, the use of regional dialects in writing proliferated, and dialect traits were even used for effect by authors such as Chaucer.[48] In the first translation of the entire Bible into English by John Wycliffe (1382), Matthew 8:20 reads: Template:Langr[49] Here the plural suffix -n on the verb have is still retained, but none of the case endings on the nouns are present.

Early Modern English[edit | edit source]

Illustration of the Great Vowel Shift that affected long vowels in Early Modern English. After the highest vowels /i: u:/ broke into diphthongs /ai au/, each of the lower vowels gradually shifted up one level to compensate.

The period of Early Modern English, lasting between 1500 and 1700, was characterised by the Great Vowel Shift (1350–1700), inflectional simplification, and linguistic standardisation. The Great Vowel Shift affected the stressed long vowels of Middle English. It was a chain shift, meaning that each shift triggered a subsequent shift in the vowel system. Mid and open vowels were raised, and close vowels were broken into diphthongs. For example, the word bite was originally pronounced as the word beet is today, and the second vowel in the word about was pronounced as the word boot is today. The Great Vowel Shift explains many irregularities in spelling since English retains many spellings from Middle English, and it also explains why English vowel letters have very different pronunciations from the same letters in other languages.[50][51]

English began to rise in prestige, relative to Norman French, during the reign of Henry V. Around 1430, the Court of Chancery in Westminster began using English in its official documents, and a new standard form of Middle English, known as Chancery Standard, developed from the dialects of London and the East Midlands. In 1476, William Caxton introduced the printing press to England and began publishing the first printed books in London, expanding the influence of this form of English.[52]

Literature in early modern English includes the works of William Shakespeare and the 1611 King James Version (KJV) of the Bible. Even after the vowel shift the language still sounded different from Modern English: for example, the consonant clusters /kn ɡn sw/ in knight, gnat, and sword were still pronounced. Many of the grammatical features that a modern reader of Shakespeare might find quaint or archaic represent the distinct characteristics of early modern English.[53] Matthew 8:20 in the KJV reads: "The Foxes have holes and the birds of the ayre have nests."[54] This exemplifies the loss of case and its effects on sentence structure (replacement with subject–verb–object word order, and the use of of instead of the non-possessive genitive), and the introduction of loanwords from French (ayre) and word replacements (bird, originally meaning 'nestling', which had replaced Old English fugol).[54]

Spread of Modern English[edit | edit source]

By the late 18th century, the British Empire had spread English through its colonies and geopolitical dominance. Commerce, science and technology, diplomacy, art, and formal education all contributed to English becoming the first truly global language. English also facilitated worldwide international communication.[55][4] English was adopted in parts of North America, parts of Africa, Oceania, and many other regions. When they obtained political independence, some of the newly independent states that had multiple indigenous languages opted to continue using English as the official language to avoid the political and other difficulties inherent in promoting any one indigenous language above the others.[56][57][58] In the 20th century the growing economic and cultural influence of the United States and its status as a superpower following the Second World War has, along with worldwide broadcasting in English by the BBC[59] and other broadcasters, caused the language to spread across the planet much faster.[60][61]
In 1951, the International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO) recommended to the International Chicago Convention that Aviation English be universally adopted for "international aeronautical radiotelephony communications."[62] In 2001, the International Maritime Organization (IMO) developed a set of key phrases, named Standard Marine Communication Phrases (SMCP), in English to be the recognised language supported by the international maritime community for use at sea. In the 21st century, English is more widely spoken and written than any other language in history.[63]

As Modern English developed, explicit norms for standard usage were published, and spread through official media such as public education and state-sponsored publications. In 1755, Samuel Johnson published his Dictionary of the English Language, which introduced standard spellings of words and usage norms. In 1828, Noah Webster published the American Dictionary of the English language to try to establish a norm for speaking and writing American English that was independent of the British standard. Within Britain, non-standard or lower class dialect features were increasingly stigmatised, leading to the quick spread of the prestige varieties among the middle classes.[64]

In modern English, the loss of grammatical case is almost complete (it is now found only in pronouns, such as he and him, she and her, who and whom), and subject–verb–object word order is mostly fixed.[64] Some changes, such as the use of do-support, have become universalised. (Earlier English did not use the word do as a general auxiliary as Modern English does; at first it was only used in question constructions, and even then was not obligatory.[65] Now, do-support with the verb have is becoming increasingly standardised.) The use of progressive forms in -ing, appears to be spreading to new constructions, and forms such as "had been being built" are becoming more common. Regularisation of irregular forms also slowly continues (e.g. dreamed instead of dreamt), and analytical alternatives to inflectional forms are becoming more common (e.g. more polite instead of politer). British English is also undergoing change under the influence of American English, fuelled by the strong presence of American English in the media.[66][67][68]

Geographical distribution[edit | edit source]

  Majority native language
  Co-official and majority native language
  Official but minority native language
  Secondary language: spoken as a second language by more than 20 per cent of the population, de facto working language of government, language of instruction in education, etc.[3]
EF English Proficiency Index 2019 in Europe:[69]
  Very high (63.07–70.27)
  High (58.26–61.86)
  Moderate (52.50–57.38)
  Low (48.69–52.39)
  Very low (40.87–48.19)
  Not included in report

As of 2016, 400 million people spoke English as their first language, and 1.1 billion spoke it as a second language.[70] English is the largest language by number of speakers, spoken by communities on every continent.[71] Estimates of second language and foreign-language speakers vary greatly depending on how proficiency is defined, from 470 million to more than 1 billion.[7] In 2003, David Crystal estimated that non-native speakers outnumbered native speakers by a ratio of three-to-one.[72]

Three circles model[edit | edit source]

Braj Kachru has categorised countries into the Three Circles of English model, according to how the language historically spread in each country, how it is acquired by the populace, and the range of uses it has there – with a country's classification able to change over time.[73][74]

"Inner-circle" countries have large communities of native English speakers; these include the United Kingdom, the United States, Australia, Canada, Ireland, and New Zealand, where the majority speaks English – and South Africa, where a significant minority speaks English. The countries with the most native English speakers are, in descending order, the United States (at least 231 million),[75] the United Kingdom (60 million),[76][77][78] Canada (19 million),[79] Australia (at least 17 million),[80] South Africa (4.8 million),[81] Ireland (4.2 million), and New Zealand (3.7 million).[82] In these countries, children of native speakers learn English from their parents; citizens with other first languages, as well as incoming immigrants, learn English to communicate in local English-speaking neighbourhoods and workplaces.[83] Inner-circle countries are the base from which English spreads to other regions of the world.[73]

"Outer-circle" countries – such as the Philippines,[84] Jamaica,[85] India, Pakistan, Singapore,[86] Malaysia, and Nigeria[87][88] – have much smaller proportions of native English speakers, but use of English as a second language in education, government, or domestic business is significant, and its use for instruction in schools and official government operations is routine.[89] These countries have millions of native speakers on dialect continua, which range from English-based creole languages to standard varieties of English used in inner-circle countries. They have many more speakers who acquire English as they grow up through day-to-day use and exposure to English-language broadcasting, especially if they attend schools where English is the language of instruction. Varieties of English learned by non-native speakers born to English-speaking parents may be influenced, especially in their grammar, by the other languages spoken by those learners – with most including words rarely used by native speakers in inner-circle countries, as well as grammatical and phonological differences from inner-circle varieties.[83]

"Expanding-circle" countries are where English is taught as a foreign language[90] – though the character of English as a first, second, or foreign language in a given country is often debatable, and may change over time.[89] For example, in countries like the Netherlands, an overwhelming majority of the population can speak English,[91] and it is often used in higher education and to communicate with foreigners.[92]

Pluricentric English[edit | edit source]

English is a pluricentric language, which means that no one national authority sets the standard for use of the language.[93][94][95][96] Spoken English, including English used in broadcasting, generally follows national pronunciation standards that are established by custom rather than by regulation. International broadcasters are usually identifiable as coming from one country rather than another through their accents,[97] but newsreader scripts are also composed largely in international standard written English. The norms of standard written English are maintained purely by the consensus of educated English speakers around the world, without any oversight by any government or international organisation.[98]

American listeners readily understand most British broadcasting, and British listeners readily understand most American broadcasting. Most English speakers around the world can understand radio programmes, television programmes, and films from many parts of the English-speaking world.[99] Both standard and non-standard varieties of English can include both formal or informal styles, distinguished by word choice and syntax and use both technical and non-technical registers.[100]

The settlement history of the English-speaking inner circle countries outside Britain helped level dialect distinctions and produce koiné forms of English in South Africa, Australia, and New Zealand.[101] The majority of immigrants to the United States without British ancestry rapidly adopted English after arrival. Now the majority of the United States population are monolingual English speakers.[75][102]

  • Australia has no official languages at the federal or state level.[103]
  • In Canada, English and French share an official status at the federal level.[104][105] English has official or co-official status in six provinces and three territories, while three provinces have none and Quebec's only official language is French.[106]
  • English is the official second language of Ireland, while Irish is the first.[107]
  • While New Zealand is majority English-speaking, its two official languages are Māori[108] and New Zealand Sign Language.[109]
  • The United Kingdom does not have an official language. In Wales and Northern Ireland, English is co-official alongside Welsh[110] and Irish[111] respectively. Neither Scotland nor England have an official language.
  • In the United States, English was designated the official language of the country by Executive Order 14224 in 2025.[112] English has additional official or co-official status at the state level in 32 states, and all 5 territories;[113] 18 states and the District of Columbia have no official language.

English as a global language[edit | edit source]

Status of English in public education by region[114]
  Mandatory subject
  Optional subject
  No data
2014 English Proficiency Index[115]
  Very high (80–100 per cent)
  High (60–80 per cent)
  Moderate (40–60 per cent)
  Low (20–40 per cent)
  Very low (0.1–20 per cent)
  No data

Modern English is sometimes described as the first global lingua franca,[60][116] or as the first world language.[117][118] English is the world's most widely used language in newspaper publishing, book publishing, international telecommunications, scientific publishing, international trade, mass entertainment, and diplomacy.[118] Parity with French as a language of diplomacy had been achieved by Treaty of Versailles negotiations in 1919.[119] By the time the United Nations was founded at the end of World War II, English had become pre-eminent;[120] it is one of six official languages of the United Nations.[121] and is now the main worldwide language of diplomacy and international relations.[122] Many other worldwide international organisations, including the International Olympic Committee, specify English as a working language or official language of the organisation. Many regional international organisations, such as the European Free Trade Association (EFTA), Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN),[61] and Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC) use English as their sole working language, despite most members not being countries with a majority of native English speakers. While the EU allows member states to designate any of the national languages as an official language of the Union, in practice English is the main working language of EU organisations.[123] English serves as the basis for the required controlled natural languages[124] Seaspeak and Airspeak, used as international languages of seafaring[125] and aviation.[126]

English is the most frequently taught foreign language in the world.[60][61] Most people learning English do so for practical reasons, as opposed to ideological reasons.[127] In EU countries, English is the most widely spoken foreign language in 19 of the 25 member states where it is not an official language (that is, the countries other than Ireland and Malta). In a 2012 official Eurobarometer poll (conducted when the UK was still a member of the EU), 38 per cent of the EU respondents outside the countries where English is an official language said they could speak English well enough to have a conversation in that language. The next most commonly mentioned foreign language, French (which is the most widely known foreign language in the UK and Ireland), could be used in conversation by 12 per cent of respondents.[128] The global influence of English has led to concerns about language death,[129] and to claims of linguistic imperialism,[130] and has provoked resistance to the spread of English; however, the number of speakers continues to increase because many people around the world believe that English provides them with better employment opportunities and increased quality of life.[131]

Working knowledge of English has become a requirement in a number of occupations and professions such as medicine[132] and computing. Though it formerly had parity with French and German in scientific research, English now dominates the field.[133] Its importance in scientific publishing is such that over 80 per cent of scientific journal articles indexed by Chemical Abstracts in 1998 were written in English, as were 90 per cent of all articles in natural science publications by 1996, and 82 per cent of articles in humanities publications by 1995.[134]

As decolonisation proceeded throughout the British Empire in the 1950s and 1960s, former colonies often did not reject English but rather continued to use it as independent countries setting their own language policies.[57][58][135] For example, English is one of the official languages of India. Many Indians have shifted from associating the language with colonialism to associating it with economic progress.[136] English is widely used in media and literature, with India being the third-largest publisher of English-language books in the world, after the US and UK.[137] However, less than 5 per cent of the population speak English fluently, with the country's native English speakers numbering in the low hundreds of thousands.[138][139] In 2004, David Crystal claimed India had the largest population of people able to speak or understand English in the world,[140] though most scholars estimate the US remains home to a larger English-speaking population.[141] Many English speakers in Africa have become part of an "Afro-Saxon" language community that unites Africans from different countries.[142] Regarding its future development, it is considered most likely that English will continue to function as a koiné language, with a standard form that unifies speakers around the world.[143]

Dialects, accents, and varieties[edit | edit source]

Dialectologists identify many English dialects, which usually refer to regional varieties that differ from each other in terms of patterns of grammar, vocabulary, and pronunciation. The pronunciation of particular areas distinguishes dialects as separate regional accents. The major native dialects of English are often divided by linguists into the two extremely general categories of British English (BrE) and North American English (NAE).[144]

Britain and Ireland[edit | edit source]

Primary dialect regions in the United Kingdom and Ireland

The fact that English has been spoken in England for 1,500 years explains why England has a great wealth of regional dialects.[145] Within the United Kingdom, Received Pronunciation (RP), an educated accent associated originally with South East England, has been traditionally used as a broadcast standard and is considered the most prestigious of British accents. The spread of RP (also known as BBC English) through the media has caused many traditional dialects of rural England to recede, as youths adopt the traits of the prestige variety instead of traits from local dialects. At the time of the 1950–61 Survey of English Dialects, grammar and vocabulary differed across the country, but a process of lexical attrition has led most of this variation to disappear.[146]

Nonetheless, this attrition has mostly affected dialectal variation in grammar and vocabulary. Only 3% of the English population actually speak RP, the remainder speaking in regional accents and dialects with varying degrees of RP influence.[147] There is also variability within RP, particularly along class lines between Upper and Middle-class RP speakers and between native RP speakers and speakers who adopt RP later in life.[148] Within Britain, there is also considerable variation along lines of social class; some traits, though exceedingly common, are nonetheless considered "non-standard" and associated with lower-class speakers and identities. An example of this is h-dropping, which was historically a feature of lower-class London English, particularly Cockney, and can now be heard in the local accents of most parts of England. However, it remains largely absent in broadcasting and among the upper crust of British society.[149]

English in England can be divided into four major dialect regions: South East English, South West English (also known as West Country English), Midlands English and Northern English. Within each of these regions, several local dialects exist: within the Northern region, there is a division between the Yorkshire dialects, the Geordie dialect (spoken around Newcastle, in Northumbria) and the Lancashire dialects, which include the urban subdialects of Manchester (Mancunian) and Liverpool (Scouse). Having been the centre of Danish occupation during the Viking invasions of England, Northern English dialects, particularly the Yorkshire dialect, retain Norse features not found in other English varieties.[150] In the West Midlands, dialects such as Black Country (Yam Yam), and by less extent Birmingham (Brummie), preserve archaic features from early modern and Middle English, retaining Germanic elements such as specific grammatical structures and vocabulary.[151]

Since the 15th century, South East England varieties have centred on London, which has been the centre from which dialectal innovations have spread to other dialects. In London, the Cockney dialect was traditionally used by the lower classes, and it was long a socially stigmatised variety. The spread of Cockney features across the South East led the media to talk of Estuary English as a new dialect, but the notion was criticised by many linguists on the grounds that London had been influencing neighbouring regions throughout history.[152][153][154] Traits that have spread from London in recent decades include the use of intrusive R (drawing is pronounced "drawring" /ˈdrɔːrɪŋ/), t-glottalisation (Potter is pronounced with a glottal stop as Po'er /ˈpɒʔə/) and th-fronting, or the pronunciation of th- as /f/ (thanks pronounced "fanks") or /v/ (bother pronounced "bover").[155]

Scots is today considered a separate language from English, but it has its origins in early Northern Middle English[156] and developed and changed during its history with influence from other sources, particularly Scottish Gaelic and Old Norse. Scots itself has a number of regional dialects. In addition to Scots, Scottish English comprises the varieties of Standard English spoken in Scotland; most varieties are Northern English accents, with some influence from Scots.[157]

In Ireland, various forms of English have been spoken following the Norman invasion of the island during the 11th century. In County Wexford and in the area surrounding Dublin, two extinct dialects known as Forth and Bargy and Fingallian developed as offshoots from Early Middle English and were spoken until the 19th century. Modern Irish English, however, has its roots in English colonisation in the 17th century. Today Irish English is divided into Ulster English, the Northern Ireland dialect with strong influence from Scots, and various dialects of Ireland. Like Scottish and most North American accents, almost all Irish accents preserve the rhoticity which has been lost in the dialects influenced by RP.[19][158]

North America[edit | edit source]

Error creating thumbnail: File with dimensions greater than 12.5 MP
Percentage of Americans aged 5+ in the 50 states, Washington, D.C., and Puerto Rico who speak English at home, according to the 2016–2021 American Community Survey
Rhoticity dominates in North American English, but The Atlas of North American English found over 50 per cent non-rhoticity, with at least one local speaker in each US metropolitan area (marked with a red dot) and non-rhotic AAVE pronunciations found primarily among African Americans regardless of location.

Template:Image frame

Due to the relatively strong degree of mixing, mutual accommodation, and koinéisation that occurred during the colonial period, North American English has traditionally been perceived as relatively homogeneous, at least in comparison with British dialects. However, modern scholars have strongly opposed this notion, arguing that North American English shows a great deal of phonetic, lexical, and geographic variability. This becomes all the more apparent considering social, ethnolinguistic, and regional varieties such as African-American English, Chicano English, Cajun English, or Newfoundland English.[159] American accent variation is increasing at the regional level and decreasing at the very local level,[160] though most Americans still speak within a phonological continuum of similar accents,[161] known collectively as General American English (GA), with differences hardly noticed even among Americans themselves, including Midland and Western American English.[162][163][164]

Canadian English varieties, excepting those from Atlantic Canada and possibly Quebec, are generally considered to belong to the GA continuum, although they often show raising of the vowels // and // before voiceless consonants and have distinct norms for writing and pronunciation as well.[165] Atlantic Canadian English, notably distinct from Standard Canadian English,[166] comprises Maritime English and Newfoundland English. It was influenced mostly by British and Irish English, as well as Irish, Scottish Gaelic, and Acadian French.[167]

In most American and Canadian English dialects, rhoticity (or r-fullness) is dominant, with non-rhoticity (or r-dropping) being associated with lower prestige and social class, especially since the end of World War II. This contrasts with the situation in England, where non-rhoticity has become the standard.[168] Varieties beyond GA which have developed distinct sound systems include the Southern American English, New York City English, Eastern New England English, and African-American Vernacular English (AAVE) groups – all of which are historically non-rhotic, save a few varieties of Southern American.

In Southern American English, the most populous grouping outside GA,[169] rhoticity now strongly prevails, replacing the region's historical non-rhotic prestige.[170][171][172] Southern accents are colloquially described as a "drawl" or "twang",[173] being recognised most readily by the Southern Vowel Shift initiated by glide-deleting in the /aɪ/ vowel (e.g. pronouncing spy almost like spa), the "Southern breaking" of several front pure vowels into a gliding vowel or even two syllables (e.g. pronouncing the word press almost like "pray-us"),[174] the pin–pen merger, and other distinctive phonological, grammatical, and lexical features, many of which are actually recent developments of the 19th century or later.[175]

Spoken primarily by working- and middle-class African Americans, African-American Vernacular English (AAVE) is largely non-rhotic, and likely originated among enslaved Africans and African Americans influenced primarily by the non-standard older Southern dialects. A minority of linguists,[176] contrarily, propose that AAVE mostly traces back to African languages spoken by the slaves who had to develop a pidgin or English-based creole to communicate with slaves of other ethnic and linguistic origins.[177] AAVE's important commonalities with Southern accents suggest it developed into a highly coherent and homogeneous variety in the 19th or early 20th century. AAVE is commonly stigmatised in North America as a form of "broken" or "uneducated" English, as are white Southern accents, but linguists today recognise both as fully developed varieties of English with their own norms shared by large speech communities.[178][179]

Australia and New Zealand[edit | edit source]

Since 1788, English has been spoken in Oceania, and Australian English has developed as the first language of the vast majority of the inhabitants of the Australian continent, its standard accent being General Australian. The English of neighbouring New Zealand has to a lesser degree become an influential standard variety of the language.[180] Australian and New Zealand English are each other's closest relatives with few differentiating characteristics, followed by South African English and the English of South East England, all of which have similarly non-rhotic accents, aside from some accents in the South Island of New Zealand. Australian and New Zealand English stand out for their innovative vowels: many short vowels are fronted or raised, whereas many long vowels have diphthongised. Australian English also has a contrast between long and short vowels, not found in most other varieties. Australian English grammar aligns closely with British and American English; like American English, collective plural subjects take on a singular verb, e.g. "the government is" (rather than are).[181][182] New Zealand English uses front vowels that are often even higher than in Australian English.[183][184][185]

Southeast Asia[edit | edit source]

English is an official language of the Philippines. Its use is ubiquitous in the country, and appears in areas including on street signs, marquees, and government documents, and in courtrooms, public media, the entertainment industry, and the business sector. It became an important and widely spoken language in the country during the period of American rule between 1898 and 1946.[186] Taglish is a prominent form of code-switching between Tagalog and English.[187]

Africa, the Caribbean, and South Asia[edit | edit source]

English is spoken widely in southern Africa and is an official or co-official language in several of the region's countries. In South Africa, English has been spoken since 1820, co-existing with Afrikaans and various African languages such as the Khoe and Bantu languages. Today, about nine per cent of the South African population speaks South African English (SAE) as a first language. SAE is a non-rhotic variety that tends to follow RP as a norm. It is one of the few non-rhotic English varieties that lack intrusive R. The second-language varieties of South Africa differ based on the native languages of their speakers.[188] Most phonological differences from RP are in the vowels.[189] Consonant differences include the tendency to pronounce /p, t, t͡ʃ, k/ without aspiration (e.g. pin pronounced [pɪn] rather than as [pʰɪn] as in most other varieties), while r is often pronounced as a flap [ɾ] instead of as the more common fricative.[190]

Nigerian English is a variety of English spoken in Nigeria; over 150 million Nigerians speak some form of the language.[191] Though traditionally based on British English, increasing United States influence during the latter 20th century has resulted in American English vocabulary entering Nigerian English. Additionally, some new words and collocations have emerged from the variety out of a need to express concepts specific to the culture of the nation (e.g. senior wife).[192]

Varieties of English are spoken throughout the former British colonial possessions in the Caribbean, including Jamaica, the Leeward and Windward Islands, Trinidad and Tobago, Barbados, the Cayman Islands, and Belize. Each of these areas is home both to a local variety of English and a local English-based creole, combining English and African languages. The most prominent varieties are Jamaican English and Jamaican Creole. In Central America, English-based creoles are spoken on the Caribbean coasts of Nicaragua and Panama.[193] Residents are often fluent in both the local English variety and the local creole languages, and frequently code-switch between them. The relationship between different varieties can be conceptualised as a continuum, in which more creole-like or RP-like forms function as more formal and informal registers of the language respectively.[194]

Most Caribbean varieties are based on British English and consequently, most are non-rhotic, except for formal styles of Jamaican English which are often rhotic. Jamaican English differs from RP in its vowel inventory, which has a distinction between long and short vowels rather than tense and lax vowels as in Standard English. The diphthongs /ei/ and /ou/ are monophthongs [eː] and [oː] or even the reverse diphthongs [ie] and [uo] (e.g. bay and boat pronounced [bʲeː] and [bʷoːt]). Often word-final consonant clusters are simplified so that "child" is pronounced [t͡ʃail] and "wind" [win].[195][196][197]

Indian English historically tends towards RP as an ideal, with the proximity of speakers to RP generally reflective of class distinctions. Indian English accents are marked by the pronunciation of phonemes such as /t/ and /d/ (often pronounced with retroflex articulation as [ʈ] and [ɖ]) and the replacement of /θ/ and /ð/ with dentals [t̪] and [d̪]. Sometimes Indian English speakers may also use spelling-based pronunciations where the silent ⟨h⟩ found in words such as ghost is pronounced as an Indian voiced aspirated stop [ɡʱ].[198]

Non-native varieties[edit | edit source]

Non-native English speakers may pronounce words differently due to having not fully mastered English pronunciation. This can happen either because they apply the speech rules of their mother tongue to English ("interference") or through implementing strategies similar to those used in first language acquisition. They may create novel pronunciations for English sounds not found in their first language.[199]

Phonology[edit | edit source]

English phonology and phonetics differ from one dialect to another, usually without interfering with mutual communication. Phonological variation affects the inventory of phonemes (speech sounds that distinguish meaning), and phonetic variation consists in differences in pronunciation of the phonemes.[200] This overview mainly describes Received Pronunciation (RP) and General American (GA), the standard varieties of the United Kingdom and the United States respectively.[201][202][203]

Consonants[edit | edit source]

Most English dialects share the same 24 consonant phonemes (or 26, if marginal /x/ and glottal stop /ʔ/ are included). The consonant inventory shown below is valid for California English,[204] and for RP.[205]

Consonant phonemes
Bilabial Labiodental Dental Alveolar Post-
alveolar
Palatal Velar Glottal
Nasal m n ŋ
Plosive p b t d k ɡ (ʔ)
Affricate
Fricative f v θ ð s z ʃ ʒ (x) h
Approximant Median ɹ j w
Lateral l

For pairs of obstruents (stops, affricates, and fricatives) such as /p b/, /tʃ dʒ/, and /s z/, the first is fortis (strong) and the second is lenis (weak). Fortis obstruents, such as /p tʃ s/ are pronounced with more muscular tension and breath force than lenis consonants, such as /b dʒ z/, and are always voiceless. Lenis consonants are partly voiced at the beginning and end of utterances, and fully voiced between vowels. Fortis stops such as /p/ have additional articulatory or acoustic features in most dialects: they are aspirated [pʰ] when they occur alone at the beginning of a stressed syllable, often unaspirated in other cases, and often unreleased [p̚] or pre-glottalised [ʔp] at the end of a syllable. In a single-syllable word, a vowel before a fortis stop is shortened: e.g. nip has a noticeably shorter vowel (phonetically, not phonemically) than nib [nɪˑb̥] (see below).[206]

  • Lenis stops: bin [b̥ɪˑn], about [əˈbaʊt], nib [nɪˑb̥]
  • Fortis stops: pin [pʰɪn]; spin [spɪn]; happy [ˈhæpi]; nip [nɪp̚] or [nɪʔp]

In RP, the lateral approximant /l/ has two main allophones (pronunciation variants): the clear or plain [l], as in light, and the dark or velarised [ɫ], as in full.[207] GA has dark l in most cases.[208]

  • Clear l: RP light [laɪt]
  • Dark l: RP and GA full [fʊɫ], GA light [ɫaɪt]

All sonorants (liquids /l, r/ and nasals /m, n, ŋ/) devoice when following a voiceless obstruent, and they are syllabic when following a consonant at the end of a word.[209]

  • Voiceless sonorants: clay [kl̥eɪ̯]; snow RP [sn̥əʊ̯], GA [sn̥oʊ̯]
  • Syllabic sonorants: paddle [ˈpad.l̩], button [ˈbʌt.n̩]

Vowels[edit | edit source]

Closing diphthongs
RP GA Word
bay
əʊ road
cry
cow
ɔɪ boy
Centring diphthongs
RP GA Word
ɪə ɪɹ peer
ɛɹ pair
ʊə ʊɹ poor
Monophthongs
RP GA Word
i need
ɪ bid
e ɛ bed
æ back
ɑː ɑ bra
ɒ box
ɔ, ɑ cloth
ɔː paw
u food
ʊ good
ʌ but
ɜː ɜɹ bird
ə comma

The pronunciation of vowels varies a great deal between dialects and is one of the most detectable aspects of a speaker's accent. The accompanying table below lists the vowel phonemes in RP and GA, with example words from lexical sets. The vowels are represented with symbols from the International Phonetic Alphabet; those given for RP are standard in British dictionaries and other publications.[210]

In RP, vowel length is phonemic; long vowels are marked with a triangular colonː⟩ in the table above, such as the vowel of need [niːd] as opposed to bid [bɪd].[211] In GA, vowel length is non-distinctive.[212]

In both RP and GA, vowels are phonetically shortened before fortis consonants in the same syllable, like /t tʃ f/, but not before lenis consonants like /d dʒ v/ or in open syllables: thus, the vowels of rich [rɪtʃ], neat [nit], and safe [seɪ̯f] are noticeably shorter than the vowels of ridge [rɪˑdʒ], need [niˑd], and save [seˑɪ̯v], and the vowel of light [laɪ̯t] is shorter than that of lie [laˑɪ̯]. Because lenis consonants are frequently voiceless at the end of a syllable, vowel length is an important cue as to whether the following consonant is lenis or fortis.[213]

The vowel /ə/ only occurs in unstressed syllables and is more open in quality in stem-final positions.[214][215] Some dialects do not contrast /ɪ/ and /ə/ in unstressed positions, such that rabbit and abbot rhyme and Lenin and Lennon are homophonous, a dialectal feature called the weak vowel merger.[216] GA /ɜr/ and /ər/ are realised as an r-coloured vowel [ɚ], as in further [ˈfɚðɚ] (phonemically /ˈfɜrðər/), which in RP is realised as [ˈfəːðə] (phonemically /ˈfɜːðə/).[217]

Phonotactics[edit | edit source]

An English syllable includes a syllable nucleus consisting of a vowel sound. Syllable onset and coda (start and end) are optional. A syllable can start with up to three consonant sounds, as in sprint /sprɪnt/, and end with up to five, as in (for some dialects) angsts /aŋksts/. This gives an English syllable a structure of (CCC)V(CCCCC) – where C represents a consonant and V a vowel. The word strengths /strɛŋθs/ is thus close to the most complex syllable possible in English. The consonants that may appear together in onsets or codas are restricted, as is the order in which they may appear. Onsets can only have four types of consonant clusters: a stop and approximant, as in play; a voiceless fricative and approximant, as in fly or sly; s and a voiceless stop, as in stay; and s, a voiceless stop, and an approximant, as in string.[218] Clusters of nasal and stop are only allowed in codas. Clusters of obstruents always agree in voicing, and clusters of sibilants and of plosives with the same point of articulation are prohibited. Several consonants have limited distributions: /h/ can only occur in syllable-initial position, and /ŋ/ only in syllable-final position.[219]

Stress, rhythm, and intonation[edit | edit source]

Stress plays an important role in English. Certain syllables are stressed, while others are unstressed. Stress is a combination of duration, intensity, vowel quality, and sometimes changes in pitch. Stressed syllables are pronounced longer and louder than unstressed syllables, and vowels in unstressed syllables are frequently reduced while vowels in stressed syllables are not.[220]

Stress in English is phonemic, gaining freedom and dynamicity once lost in Proto-Germanic through a majority of borrowings from non-Germanic languages. For instance, the word contract is stressed on the first syllable (/ˈkɒntrækt/ KON-trakt) when used as a noun, but on the last syllable (/kənˈtrækt/ kən-TRAKT) for most meanings (for example, "reduce in size") when used as a verb.[221][222][223] Here stress is connected to vowel reduction: in the noun "contract" the first syllable is stressed and has the unreduced vowel /ɒ/, but in the verb "contract" the first syllable is unstressed and its vowel is reduced to /ə/. Stress is also used to distinguish between words and phrases, so that a compound word receives a single stress unit, but the corresponding phrase has two: e.g. "a burnout" (/ˈbɜːrnt/) versus "to burn out" (/ˈbɜːrn ˈt/), and "a hotdog" (/ˈhɒtdɒɡ/) versus "a hot dog" (/ˈhɒt ˈdɒɡ/).[224]

In terms of rhythm, English is generally described as a stress-timed language, meaning that the amount of time between stressed syllables tends to be equal.[225] Stressed syllables are pronounced longer, but unstressed syllables (syllables between stresses) are shortened. Vowels in unstressed syllables are shortened as well, and vowel shortening causes changes in vowel quality: vowel reduction.[226]

Regional variation[edit | edit source]

Phonological features in Standard English varieties[227]
United
States
Canada Ireland Northern
Ireland
Scotland England Wales South
Africa
Australia New
Zealand
fatherbother merger Yes Yes
/ɒ/ is unrounded Yes Yes Yes
/ɜr/ is pronounced [ɚ] Yes Yes Yes Yes
cotcaught merger Template:MaybeCheck Yes Template:MaybeCheck Yes Yes
foolfull merger Yes Yes
/t, d/ flapping Yes Yes Template:MaybeCheck Template:Usually Template:Rarely Template:Rarely Template:Rarely Template:Rarely Yes Template:Usually
trapbath split Template:MaybeCheck Template:MaybeCheck Template:Usually Yes Yes Template:Usually Yes
non-rhoticity Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes
close vowels for /æ, ɛ/ Yes Yes Yes
/l/ can always be pronounced [ɫ] Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes
/ɑː/ is fronted before /r/ Template:MaybeCheck Template:MaybeCheck Yes Yes
Dialects and low vowels
Lexical set RP GA CanE Sound change
Template:Sc2 /ɔː/ /ɔ/ or /ɑ/ /ɑ/ cotcaught merger
Template:Sc2 /ɒ/ lotcloth split
Template:Sc2 /ɑ/ fatherbother merger
Template:Sc2 /ɑː/
Template:Sc2 /æ/ /æ/ trapbath split
Template:Sc2 /æ/

Varieties of English vary the most in pronunciation of vowels. The best-known national varieties used as standards for education in non-English-speaking countries are British (BrE) and American (AmE). Countries such as Canada, Australia, Ireland, New Zealand and South Africa have their own standard varieties which are less often used as standards for education internationally.[227]

English has undergone many historical sound changes, some of them affecting all varieties, and others affecting only a few. Most standard varieties are affected by the Great Vowel Shift, which changed the pronunciation of long vowels, but a few dialects have slightly different results. In North America, a number of chain shifts such as the Northern Cities Vowel Shift and Canadian Shift have produced very different vowel landscapes in some regional accents.[228]

Some dialects have fewer or more consonant phonemes and phones than the standard varieties. Some conservative varieties like Scottish English have a voiceless [ʍ] sound in whine that contrasts with the voiced [w] in wine, but most other dialects pronounce both words with voiced [w], a dialect feature called winewhine merger. The voiceless velar fricative sound /x/ is found in Scottish English, which distinguishes loch /lɔx/ from lock /lɔk/. Accents like Cockney with "h-dropping" lack the glottal fricative /h/, and dialects with th-stopping and th-fronting like African-American Vernacular and Estuary English do not have the dental fricatives /θ, ð/, but replace them with dental or alveolar stops /t, d/ or labiodental fricatives /f, v/.[229][230] Other changes affecting the phonology of local varieties are processes such as yod-dropping, yod-coalescence, and reduction of consonant clusters.[231][page needed]

GA and RP vary in their pronunciation of historical /r/ after a vowel at the end of a syllable (in the syllable coda). GA is a rhotic dialect, meaning that it pronounces /r/ at the end of a syllable, but RP is non-rhotic, meaning that it loses /r/ in that position. English dialects are classified as rhotic or non-rhotic depending on whether they elide /r/ like RP or keep it like GA.[232]

There is complex dialectal variation in words with the open front and open back vowels /æ ɑː ɒ ɔː/. These four vowels are only distinguished in RP, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa. In GA, these vowels merge to three /æ ɑ ɔ/,[233] and in Canadian English, they merge to two /æ ɑ/.[234]

Orthography[edit | edit source]

Since the 9th century, English has been written using the English alphabet, which uses the Latin script. Anglo-Saxon runes were previously used to write Old English, but only in short inscriptions; the overwhelming majority of attested writings in Old English are in the Old English Latin alphabet.[33]

English orthography is multi-layered and complex, with elements of French, Latin, and Greek spelling on top of the native Germanic system.[235] Further complications have arisen through sound changes with which the orthography has not kept pace.[50] Compared to European languages for which official organisations have promoted spelling reforms, English has spelling that is a less consistent indicator of pronunciation, and standard spellings of words that are more difficult to guess from knowing how a word is pronounced.[236] There are also systematic spelling differences between British and American English. These situations have prompted proposals for spelling reform in English.[237]

Although letters and speech sounds do not have a one-to-one correspondence in standard English spelling, spelling rules that take into account syllable structure, phonetic changes in derived words, and word accent are reliable for most English words.[238] Moreover, standard English spelling shows etymological relationships between related words that would be obscured by a closer correspondence between pronunciation and spelling – for example, the words photograph, photography, and photographic,[238] or the words electricity and electrical. While few scholars agree with Chomsky and Halle (1968) that conventional English orthography is "near-optimal",[235] there is a rationale for current English spelling patterns.[239] The standard orthography of English is the most widely used writing system in the world.[240] Standard English spelling is based on a graphomorphemic segmentation of words into written clues of what meaningful units make up each word.[241]

Readers of English can generally rely on the correspondence between spelling and pronunciation to be fairly regular for letters or digraphs used to spell consonant sounds. The letters b, d, f, h, j, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t, v, w, y, z represent, respectively, the phonemes /b, d, f, h, dʒ, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t, v, w, j, z/. The letters c and g normally represent /k/ and /ɡ/, but there is also a soft c pronounced /s/, and a soft g pronounced /dʒ/. The differences in the pronunciations of the letters c and g are often signalled by the following letters in standard English spelling. Digraphs used to represent phonemes and phoneme sequences include ch for /tʃ/, sh for /ʃ/, th for /θ/ or /ð/, ng for /ŋ/, qu for /kw/, and ph for /f/ in Greek-derived words. The single letter x is generally pronounced as /z/ in word-initial position and as /ks/ otherwise. There are exceptions to these generalisations, often the result of loanwords being spelled according to the spelling patterns of their languages of origin[238] or residues of proposals by scholars in the early period of Modern English to follow the spelling patterns of Latin for English words of Germanic origin.[242]

For the vowel sounds of the English language, however, correspondences between spelling and pronunciation are more irregular. There are many more vowel phonemes in English than there are single vowel letters (a, e, i, o, u, y, and very rarely w). As a result, some "long vowels" are often indicated by combinations of letters (like the oa in boat, the ow in how, and the ay in stay), or the historically based silent e (as in note and cake).[239]

The consequence of this complex orthographic history is that learning to read and write can be challenging in English. It can take longer for school pupils to become independently fluent readers of English than of many other languages, including Italian, Spanish, and German.[243] Nonetheless, there is an advantage for learners of English reading in learning the specific sound-symbol regularities that occur in the standard English spellings of commonly used words.[238] Such instruction greatly reduces the risk of children experiencing reading difficulties in English.[244][245] Making primary school teachers more aware of the primacy of morpheme representation in English may help learners learn more efficiently to read and write English.[246]

English writing also includes a system of punctuation marks that is similar to those used in most alphabetic languages around the world. The purpose of punctuation is to mark meaningful grammatical relationships in sentences to aid readers in understanding a text and to indicate features important for reading a text aloud.[247]

Grammar[edit | edit source]

Typical for an Indo-European language, English grammar follows accusative morphosyntactic alignment. Unlike other Indo-European languages, English has largely abandoned the inflectional case system in favour of analytic constructions. Only the personal pronouns retain morphological case more strongly than any other word class. English distinguishes at least seven major word classes: verbs, nouns, adjectives, adverbs, determiners (including articles), prepositions, and conjunctions. Some analyses add pronouns as a class separate from nouns, and subdivide conjunctions into subordinators and coordinators, and add the class of interjections.[248] English also has a rich set of auxiliary verbs, such as have and do, expressing the categories of mood and aspect. Questions are marked by do-support, wh-movement (fronting of question words beginning with wh-) and word order inversion with some verbs.[249]

Some traits typical of Germanic languages persist in English, such as the distinction between irregularly inflected strong stems inflected through ablaut (i.e. changing the vowel of the stem, as in the pairs speak / spoke and foot / feet) and weak stems inflected through affixation (such as love / loved, hand / hands).[250] Vestiges of the case and gender system are found in the pronoun system (he / him, who / whom); similarly, traces of more complex verb conjugation are seen in the inflection of the copula verb to be.[250]

The seven word classes are exemplified in this sample sentence:Template:Sfb

Det. Noun Prep. Det. Noun Conj. Det. Adj. Noun Verb Advb. Conj. Det. Noun Verb
The chairman of the committee and the loquacious politician clashed violently when the meeting started.

Nouns and noun phrases[edit | edit source]

English nouns are only inflected for number and possession. New nouns can be formed through derivation or compounding. They are semantically divided into proper nouns (names) and common nouns. Common nouns are in turn divided into concrete and abstract nouns, and grammatically into count nouns and mass nouns.[251]

Most count nouns are inflected for plural number through the use of the plural suffix -s, but a few nouns have irregular plural forms. Mass nouns can only be pluralised through the use of a count noun classifier, e.g. "one loaf of bread", "two loaves of bread".[252]

Regular plural formation:

  • Singular: cat, dog
  • Plural: cats, dogs

Irregular plural formation:

  • Singular: man, woman, foot, fish, ox, knife, mouse
  • Plural: men, women, feet, fish, oxen, knives, mice

Possession can be expressed either by the possessive enclitic -s (also traditionally called a genitive suffix), or by the preposition of. Historically the -s possessive has been used for animate nouns, whereas the of possessive has been reserved for inanimate nouns. Today this distinction is less clear, and many speakers use -s also with inanimates. Orthographically the possessive -s is separated from a singular noun with an apostrophe. If the noun is plural formed with -s the apostrophe follows the -s.[249]

Possessive constructions:

  • With -s: "The woman's husband's child"
  • With of: "The child of the husband of the woman"

Nouns can form noun phrases (NPs) where they are the syntactic head of the words that depend on them such as determiners, quantifiers, conjunctions or adjectives.[253] Noun phrases can be short, such as the man, composed only of a determiner and a noun. They can also include modifiers such as adjectives (e.g. red, tall, all) and specifiers such as determiners (e.g. the, that). But they can also tie together several nouns into a single long NP, using conjunctions such as and, or prepositions such as with, e.g. "the tall man with the long red trousers and his skinny wife with the spectacles" (this NP uses conjunctions, prepositions, specifiers, and modifiers). Regardless of length, an NP functions as a syntactic unit.[249] For example, the possessive enclitic can, in cases which do not lead to ambiguity, follow the entire noun phrase, as in "The President of India's wife", where the enclitic follows India and not President.

The class of determiners is used to specify the noun they precede in terms of definiteness, where the marks a definite noun and a or an marks an indefinite one. A definite noun is assumed by the speaker to be already known by the interlocutor, whereas an indefinite noun is not specified as being previously known. Quantifiers, which include one, many, some and all, are used to specify the noun in terms of quantity or number. The noun must agree with the number of the determiner, e.g. one man (sg.) but all men (pl.). Determiners are the first constituents in a noun phrase.[254]

Adjectives[edit | edit source]

English adjectives are words such as good, big, interesting, and Canadian that most typically modify nouns, denoting characteristics of their referents (e.g. "a red car"). As modifiers, they come before the nouns they modify and after determiners.[255] English adjectives also function as predicative complements (e.g. "the child is happy").[256]

In Modern English, adjectives are not inflected so as to agree in form with the noun they modify, as in most other Indo-European languages. For example, in the phrases "the slender boy", and "many slender girls", the adjective slender does not change form to agree with either the number or gender of the noun.[257]

Some adjectives are inflected for degree of comparison, with the positive degree unmarked, the suffix -er marking the comparative, and -est marking the superlative: "a small boy", "the boy is smaller than the girl", "that boy is the smallest". Some adjectives have irregular suppletive comparative and superlative forms, such as good, better, and best. Other adjectives have comparatives formed by periphrastic constructions, with the adverb more marking the comparative, and most marking the superlative: happier or more happy, the happiest or most happy.[258] There is some variation among speakers regarding which adjectives use inflected or periphrastic comparison, and some studies have shown a tendency for the periphrastic forms to become more common at the expense of the inflected form.[259]

Determiners[edit | edit source]

English determiners are words such as the, each, many, some, and which, occurring most typically in noun phrases before the head nouns and any modifiers and marking the noun phrase as definite or indefinite.[260] They often agree with the noun in number. They do not typically inflect for degree of comparison.

Pronouns, case, and person[edit | edit source]

English pronouns conserve many traits of case and gender inflection. The personal pronouns retain a difference between subjective and objective case in most persons (Template:Pronoun pair, Template:Pronoun pair, Template:Pronoun pair, Template:Pronoun pair, Template:Pronoun pair) as well as an animateness distinction in the third person singular (distinguishing it from the three sets of animate third person singular pronouns) and an optional gender distinction in the animate third person singular (distinguishing between feminine Template:Pronoun pair, epicene Template:Pronoun pair, and masculine Template:Pronoun pair.[261][262] The subjective case corresponds to the Old English nominative case, and the objective case is used in the sense both of the previous accusative case (for a patient, or direct object of a transitive verb), and of the Old English dative case (for a recipient or indirect object of a transitive verb).[263][264] The subjective is used when the pronoun is the subject of a finite clause, otherwise the objective is used.[265] While grammarians such as Henry Sweet[266] and Otto Jespersen[267] noted that the English cases did not correspond to the traditional Latin-based system, some contemporary grammars, including The Cambridge Grammar of the English Language, retain traditional nominative and accusative labels for the cases.[268]

Possessive pronouns exist in dependent and independent forms; the dependent form functions as a determiner specifying a noun (as in my chair), while the independent form can stand alone as if it were a noun (e.g. "the chair is mine").[269] Grammatical person in English no longer distinguishes between formal and informal pronouns of address, with the second person singular familiar pronoun thou that previously existed in the language having fallen almost entirely out of use by the 18th century.[270]

Both the second and third persons share pronouns between the plural and singular:

English personal pronouns
Person Subjective case Objective case Dependent possessive Independent possessive Reflexive
1st, singular I me my mine myself
2nd, singular you you your yours yourself
3rd, singular he/she/it/they him/her/it/them his/her/its/their his/hers/its/theirs himself/herself/itself/themself/themselves
1st, plural we us our ours ourselves
2nd, plural you you your yours yourselves
3rd, plural they them their theirs themselves

Pronouns are used to refer to entities deictically or anaphorically. A deictic pronoun points to some person or object by identifying it relative to the speech situation – for example, the pronoun I identifies the speaker, and the pronoun you, the addressee. Anaphoric pronouns such as that refer back to an entity already mentioned or assumed by the speaker to be known by the audience, for example in the sentence "I already told you that". The reflexive pronouns are used when the oblique argument is identical to the subject of a phrase (e.g. "he sent it to himself" or "she braced herself for impact").[273]

Prepositions[edit | edit source]

Prepositional phrases (PP) are phrases composed of a preposition and one or more nouns, e.g. "with the dog", "for my friend", "to school", "in England".[274] English prepositions have a wide range of uses – including describing movement, place, and other relations between entities, as well as functions that are syntactic in nature, like introducing complement clauses and oblique arguments of verbs.[274] For example, in the phrase "I gave it to him", the preposition to marks the indirect object of the verb to give. Traditionally words were only considered prepositions if they governed the case of the noun they preceded, for example causing the pronouns to use the objective rather than subjective form, "with her", "to me", "for us". But some contemporary grammars no longer consider government of case to be the defining feature of the class of prepositions, rather defining prepositions as words that can function as the heads of prepositional phrases.[275]

Verbs and verb phrases[edit | edit source]

English verbs are inflected for tense and aspect and marked for agreement with a third person present singular subject. Only the copula verb to be is still inflected for agreement with the plural and first and second person subjects.[258] Auxiliary verbs such as have and be are paired with verbs in the infinitive, past, or progressive forms. They form complex tenses, aspects, and moods. Auxiliary verbs differ from other verbs in that they can be followed by the negation, and in that they can occur as the first constituent in a question sentence.[276][277]

Most verbs have six inflectional forms. The primary forms are a plain present, a third person singular present, and a preterite (past) form. The secondary forms are a plain form used for the infinitive, a gerund-participle and a past participle.[278] The verb to be – which among other uses in English functions as the primary auxiliary verb indicating the imperfective aspect (e.g. "I am going"), as well as the copula[279] – is the only verb to retain some of its original conjugation, and takes different inflectional forms depending on the subject. The first person present form is am, the third person singular form is is, and the form are is used in the second person singular and all three plurals. The only verb past participle is been and its gerund-participle is being.[280]

English inflectional forms
Inflection Strong Regular
Plain present take love
3rd person sg.
present
takes loves
Preterite took loved
Plain (infinitive) take love
Gerund–participle taking loving
Past participle taken loved

Tense, aspect, and mood[edit | edit source]

English has two primary tenses, past (preterite) and non-past. The preterite is inflected by using the preterite form of the verb, which for the regular verbs includes the suffix -ed, and for the strong verbs either the suffix -t or a change in the stem vowel. The non-past form is unmarked except in the third person singular, which takes the suffix -s.[276]

Present Preterite
First person I run I ran
Second person You run You ran
Third person John runs John ran

English does not have future verb forms.[281] The future tense is expressed periphrastically with one of the auxiliary verbs will or shall.[282] Many varieties also use a near future constructed with the phrasal verb "be going to" (going-to future).[283]

Future
First person "I will run"
Second person "You will run"
Third person "John will run"

Further aspectual distinctions are shown by auxiliary verbs, primarily have and be, which show the contrast between a perfect and non-perfect past tense ("I have run" vs. "I was running"), and compound tenses such as preterite perfect ("I had been running") and present perfect ("I have been running").[284]

For the expression of mood, English uses a number of modal auxiliaries, such as can, may, will, shall and the past tense forms could, might, would, should. There are also subjunctive and imperative moods, both based on the plain form of the verb (i.e. without the third person singular -s), for use in subordinate clauses (e.g. subjunctive: "It is important that he run every day"; imperative Run!).[282]

An infinitive form, that uses the plain form of the verb and the preposition to, is used for verbal clauses that are syntactically subordinate to a finite verbal clause. Finite verbal clauses are those that are formed around a verb in the present or preterite form. In clauses with auxiliary verbs, they are the finite verbs and the main verb is treated as a subordinate clause.[285] For example, "he has to go" where only the auxiliary verb have is inflected for time and the main verb to go is in the infinitive, or in a complement clause such as "I saw him leave", where the main verb is see, which is in a preterite form, and leave is in the infinitive.

Phrasal verbs[edit | edit source]

English also makes frequent use of constructions traditionally called phrasal verbs, verb phrases that are made up of a verb root and a preposition or particle that follows the verb. The phrase then functions as a single predicate. In terms of intonation the preposition is fused to the verb, but in writing it is written as a separate word. Examples of phrasal verbs are "to get up", "to ask out", "to get together", and "to put up with". The phrasal verb frequently has a highly idiomatic meaning that is more specialised and restricted than what can be simply extrapolated from the combination of verb and preposition complement (e.g. lay off meaning terminate someone's employment).[286] Some grammarians do not consider this type of construction to form a syntactic constituent and hence refrain from using the term "phrasal verb". Instead, they consider the construction simply to be a verb with a prepositional phrase as its syntactic complement, e.g. "he woke up in the morning" and "he ran up in the mountains" are syntactically equivalent.[287]

Adverbs[edit | edit source]

The function of adverbs is to modify the action or event described by the verb by providing additional information about the manner in which it occurs.[249] Many English adverbs are derived from adjectives by appending the suffix -ly. For example, in the phrase "the woman walked quickly", the adverb quickly is derived from the adjective quick. Some commonly used adjectives have irregular adverbial forms, such as good, which has the adverbial form well.[288]

Syntax[edit | edit source]

In the English sentence "The cat sat on the mat", the subject is the cat (a noun phrase), the verb is sat, and on the mat is a prepositional phrase composed of a noun phrase the mat, headed by the preposition on.

Modern English syntax is moderately analytic.[289] It has developed features such as modal verbs and word order as resources for conveying meaning. Auxiliary verbs mark constructions such as questions, negative polarity, the passive voice and progressive aspect.[290]

Basic constituent order[edit | edit source]

English has moved from the Germanic verb-second (V2) word order to being almost exclusively subject–verb–object (SVO).[291] The combination of SVO order and use of auxiliary verbs often creates clusters of two or more verbs at the centre of the sentence, such as "he had been hoping to try opening it".[292]

In most sentences, English only marks grammatical relations through word order.[293] The subject constituent precedes the verb and the object constituent follows it. The grammatical roles of each constituent are marked only by the position relative to the verb:

S V O
The dog bites the man
The man bites the dog

An exception is found in sentences where one of the constituents is a pronoun, in which case it is doubly marked, both by word order and by case inflection, where the subject pronoun precedes the verb and takes the subjective case form, and the object pronoun follows the verb and takes the objective case form.[294] The example below demonstrates this double marking in a sentence where both object and subject are represented with a third person singular masculine pronoun:

S V O
He hit him

Indirect objects (IO) of ditransitive verbs can be placed either as the first object in a double object construction (S V IO O), such as "I gave Jane the book" or in a prepositional phrase, such as "I gave the book to Jane".[295]

Clause syntax[edit | edit source]

English sentences may be composed of one or more clauses, that may in turn be composed of one or more phrases (e.g. noun phrases, verb phrases, prepositional phrases). A clause is built around a verb and includes its constituents, such as any noun or prepositional phrases. Within a sentence, there is always at least one main clause (or matrix clause) whereas other clauses are subordinate to a main clause. Subordinate clauses may function as arguments of the verb in the main clause. For example, in the phrase "I think (that) you are lying", the main clause is headed by the verb think, the subject is I, but the object of the phrase is the subordinate clause "(that) you are lying". The subordinating conjunction that shows that the clause that follows is a subordinate clause, but it is often omitted.[296] Relative clauses are clauses that function as a modifier or specifier to some constituent in the main clause: For example, in the sentence "I saw the letter that you received today", the relative clause "that you received today" specifies the meaning of the word letter, the object of the main clause. Relative clauses can be introduced by the pronouns who, whose, whom, and which as well as by that (which can also be omitted).[297] In contrast to many other Germanic languages there are no major differences between word order in main and subordinate clauses.[298]

Auxiliary verb constructions[edit | edit source]

English auxiliary verbs are relied upon for many functions, including the expression of tense, aspect, and mood. Auxiliary verbs form main clauses, and the main verbs function as heads of a subordinate clause of the auxiliary verb. For example, in the sentence "the dog did not find its bone", the clause "find its bone" is the complement of the negated verb did not. Subject–auxiliary inversion is used in many constructions, including focus, negation, and interrogative constructions.[299]

The verb do can be used as an auxiliary even in simple declarative sentences, where it usually serves to add emphasis, as in "I did shut the fridge." However, in the negated and inverted clauses referred to above, it is used because the rules of English syntax permit these constructions only when an auxiliary is present. Modern English does not allow the addition of the negating adverb not to an ordinary finite lexical verb, as in *"I know not" – it can only be added to an auxiliary (or copular) verb, hence if there is no other auxiliary present when negation is required, the auxiliary do is used, to produce a form like "I do not (don't) know." The same applies in clauses requiring inversion, including most questions – inversion must involve the subject and an auxiliary verb, so it is not possible to say *"Know you him?"; grammatical rules require "Do you know him?"[300]

Negation is done with the adverb not, which precedes the main verb and follows an auxiliary verb. A contracted form of not -n't can be used as an enclitic attaching to auxiliary verbs and to the copula verb to be. Just as with questions, many negative constructions require the negation to occur with do-support, thus in Modern English "I don't know him" is the correct answer to the question "Do you know him?", but not *"I know him not", although this construction may be found in older English.[301]

Passive constructions also use auxiliary verbs. A passive construction rephrases an active construction in such a way that the object of the active phrase becomes the subject of the passive phrase, and the subject of the active phrase is either omitted or demoted to a role as an oblique argument introduced in a prepositional phrase. They are formed by using the past participle either with the auxiliary verb to be or to get, although not all varieties of English allow the use of passives with get. For example, putting the sentence "she sees him" into the passive becomes "he is seen (by her)", or "he gets seen (by her)".[302]

Questions[edit | edit source]

Both yes/no questions and wh-questions in English are mostly formed using subject–auxiliary inversion ("Am I going tomorrow?", "Where can we eat?"), which may require do-support ("Do you like her?", "Where did he go?"). In most cases, interrogative words (or wh-words) – which include who, what, when, where, why, and how – appear in a fronted position. For example, in the question "What did you see?", the word what appears as the first constituent despite being the grammatical object of the sentence. When the wh-word is the subject or forms part of the subject, no inversion occurs (e.g. "Who saw the cat?"). Prepositional phrases can also be fronted when they are the questions theme (e.g. "To whose house did you go last night?"). The personal interrogative pronoun who is the only interrogative pronoun to still show inflection for case, with the variant whom serving as the objective case form, although this form may be going out of use in many contexts.[303]

Discourse level syntax[edit | edit source]

While English is a subject-prominent language, at the discourse level it tends to use a topic–comment structure, where the known information (topic) precedes the new information (comment). Because of the strict SVO syntax, the topic of a sentence generally has to be the grammatical subject of the sentence. In cases where the topic is not the grammatical subject of the sentence, it is often promoted to subject position through syntactic means. One way of doing this is through a passive construction, "the girl was stung by the bee". Another way is through a cleft sentence where the main clause is demoted to be a complement clause of a copula sentence with a dummy subject such as it or there, e.g. "it was the girl that the bee stung", "there was a girl who was stung by a bee".[304] Dummy subjects are also used in constructions where there is no grammatical subject such as with impersonal verbs (e.g. "it is raining") or in existential clauses ("there are many cars on the street"). Through the use of these complex sentence constructions with informationally vacuous subjects, English is able to maintain both a topic–comment sentence structure and a SVO syntax.[305]

Focus constructions emphasise a particular piece of new or salient information within a sentence, generally through allocating the main sentence level stress on the focal constituent. For example, "the girl was stung by a bee" (emphasising it was a bee and not, for example, a wasp that stung her), or "the girl was stung by a bee" (contrasting with another possibility, for example that it was the boy).[306] Topic and focus can also be established through syntactic dislocation, either preposing or postposing the item to be focused on relative to the main clause. For example, "That girl over there, she was stung by a bee", emphasises the girl by preposition, but a similar effect could be achieved by postposition, "she was stung by a bee, that girl over there", where reference to the girl is established as an afterthought.[307]

Cohesion between sentences is achieved through the use of deictic pronouns as anaphora (e.g. "that is exactly what I mean" where that refers to some fact known to both interlocutors, or then used to locate the time of a narrated event relative to the time of a previously narrated event).[308] Discourse markers such as oh, so, or well, also signal the progression of ideas between sentences and help to create cohesion. Discourse markers are often the first constituents in sentences. Discourse markers are also used for stance taking in which speakers position themselves in a specific attitude towards what is being said, for example, "no way is that true!" (the idiomatic marker "no way!" expressing disbelief), or "boy! I'm hungry" (the marker boy expressing emphasis). While discourse markers are particularly characteristic of informal and spoken registers of English, they are also used in written and formal registers.[309]

Vocabulary[edit | edit source]

The English lexicon consists of around 170,000 words (or 220,000, if counting obsolete words), according to an estimate based on the 1989 edition of the Oxford English Dictionary.[310] Over one-half are nouns, one-quarter are adjectives, and one-seventh are verbs. Another estimate – which includes scientific jargon, prefixed and suffixed words, loanwords of extremely limited use, technical acronyms, etc. – counts around 1 million total English words.[311]

English borrows vocabulary quickly from many languages and other sources. Early studies of English vocabulary by lexicographers (scholars who study vocabulary and compile dictionaries) were impeded by a lack of comprehensive data on actual vocabulary in use from high-quality linguistic corpora[312] (collections of actual written texts and spoken passages). Many statements published before the end of the 20th century about the growth of English vocabulary over time, the dates of first use of various words in English, and the sources of English vocabulary will have to be corrected as new computerised analyses of linguistic corpus data become available.[313][314]

Word-formation processes[edit | edit source]

English forms new words from existing words or roots in its vocabulary through a variety of processes. One of the most productive processes in English is conversion,[315] using a word with a different grammatical role, for example using a noun as a verb or a verb as a noun. Another productive word-formation process is nominal compounding,[311][314] producing compound words such as babysitter or ice cream or homesick.[315]

Formation of new words, called neologisms, based on Greek or Latin roots (for example television or optometry) is a highly productive process in modern European languages like English, so much so that it is often difficult to determine in which language a neologism originated. For this reason, American lexicographer Philip Gove attributed many such words to the "international scientific vocabulary" (ISV) when compiling Webster's Third New International Dictionary (1961). Another active word-formation process in English is that of acronyms, which result from pronouncing abbreviations of longer phrases as single words, e.g. NATO, laser, scuba.[316]

Word origins[edit | edit source]

English lexicon by source language[9][317]

  French, including Anglo-Norman (28.30%)
  Latin, including scientific and technical loans (28.24%)
  Germanic (Old English, Old Norse, Dutch) (25%)
  Greek (5.32%)
  None given (4.03%)
  Derived from proper names (3.28%)
  Other (5.83%)

Throughout its history, English has been a particularly frequent borrower of loanwords from other languages.[318] West Germanic words in use since the Anglo-Saxon period still comprise most of the language's core vocabulary, as well as most of its most frequently used words.[319][320][311] Many sentences can be constructed without loanwords, but not without core Anglo-Saxon vocabulary.[321] English has formal and informal speech registers; informal registers, including child-directed speech, tend to be made up predominantly of Anglo-Saxon vocabulary, while Latinate vocabulary appears more frequently in legal, scientific, and academic writing.[322][323]

Prolonged and intense contact with French has resulted in English having a very high proportion of Latinate words – with French loanwords borrowed during different stages of the language's history comprising 28 per cent of the English lexicon.[324] In all periods of its history, English has also borrowed words from Latin directly,[314][311] representing another 28 per cent of the lexicon.[325] In turn, many of these words had originally entered Latin from Greek. Greek and Latin stems remain highly productive sources for new literary, technical, and scientific vocabulary in English.[326]

Loanwords from Old Norse primarily entered English between the 8th and 11th centuries, during the Norse colonisation of eastern and northern England, and typically displaced an Anglo-Saxon equivalent. Many represent core vocabulary – including give, get, sky, skirt, egg, and cake.[327][39]

English loans in other languages[edit | edit source]

Sign written in United States Spanish, using the English word free instead of the Spanish gratis

English has had a strong influence on the vocabulary of other languages.[324][328] The influence of English comes from such factors as opinion leaders in other countries knowing the English language, the role of English as a world lingua franca, and the large number of books and films that are translated from English into other languages.[329] That pervasive use of English leads to a conclusion in many places that English is an especially suitable language for expressing new ideas or describing new technologies. Among varieties of English, it is especially American English that influences other languages.[330] Some languages, such as Chinese, write words borrowed from English mostly as calques, while others, such as Japanese, readily take in English loanwords written in sound-indicating script.[331] Dubbed films and television programmes are an especially fruitful source of English influence on languages in Europe.[331]

See also[edit | edit source]

References[edit | edit source]

  1. Oxford Learner's Dictionary 2015, Entry: English – Pronunciation.
  2. "What are the top 200 most spoken languages?". Ethnologue. 2023. Archived from the original on 18 June 2023. Retrieved 3 October 2023.
  3. 3.0 3.1 3.2 3.3 Template:E26
  4. 4.0 4.1 The Routes of English.
  5. Crystal 2003a, p. 6.
  6. Wardhaugh 2010, p. 55.
  7. 7.0 7.1 Crystal 2003b, pp. 108–109.
  8. Chua, Amy (18 January 2022). "How the English Language Conquered the World". The New York Times. Archived from the original on 1 March 2022.
  9. 9.0 9.1 Finkenstaedt, Thomas; Dieter Wolff (1973). Ordered profusion; studies in dictionaries and the English lexicon. C. Winter. ISBN 978-3-533-02253-4.
  10. Bammesberger 1992, p. 30.
  11. 11.0 11.1 Svartvik & Leech 2006, p. 39.
  12. Burnley, David (1992). "Lexis and Semantics". In Blake, Norman (ed.). The Cambridge History of the English Language. pp. 409–499. doi:10.1017/chol9780521264754.006. ISBN 978-1-139-05553-6. Latin and French each account for a little more than 28 percent of the lexis recorded in the Shorter Oxford English Dictionary (Finkenstaedt & Wolff 1973)
  13. Bammesberger 1992, pp. 29–30.
  14. Durrell 2006.
  15. König & van der Auwera 1994.
  16. Bazelmans 2009, pp. 325–326.
  17. Robinson 1992.
  18. Romaine 1982, pp. 56–65.
  19. 19.0 19.1 Barry 1982, pp. 86–87.
  20. Harbert 2006.
  21. Template:Multiref2
  22. Versloot 2017, pp. 341–342.
  23. Stiles 2018, pp. 5–6.
  24. Beowulf. Translated by Liuzza, Roy M. (2nd ed.). Broadview. 2012 [1999]. ISBN 978-1-554811137.
  25. Baugh, Albert (1951). A History of the English Language. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. pp. 60–83, 110–130
  26. Collingwood & Myres 1936.
  27. Graddol, Leith & Swann et al. 2007.
  28. Blench & Spriggs 1999.
  29. Bosworth & Toller 1921.
  30. Campbell 1959, p. 4.
  31. Toon 1992, Chapter: Old English Dialects.
  32. Donoghue 2008.
  33. 33.0 33.1 33.2 Gneuss 2013, p. 23.
  34. Hogg & Denison 2006a, pp. 30–31.
  35. Hogg 1992a.
  36. Smith 2009.
  37. Trask 2010.
  38. Thomason & Kaufman 1988, pp. 284–290.
  39. 39.0 39.1 Kastovsky 1992, pp. 320, 332.
  40. Hogg 2006, pp. 360–361.
  41. Townend 2012, pp. 81–82.
  42. Short, Ian (2002). "Language and Literature". A Companion to the Anglo-Norman World. Boydell and Brewer. pp. 191–214. doi:10.1017/9781846150463.011. ISBN 978-1-84615-046-3.
  43. Townend 2012, pp. 99–100.
  44. Johannesson, Nils-Lennart; Cooper, Andrew (2023). Ormulum. Early English text society. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-289043-6. Archived from the original on 11 August 2024. Retrieved 11 August 2024.
  45. Baker, Curt (Spring 2016). "Effects of the Norman Conquest on the English Language". Tenor Times. 5. Archived from the original on 9 August 2025. Retrieved 17 July 2025.
  46. Lass 1992, pp. 103–123.
  47. Fischer & van der Wurff 2006, pp. 111–113.
  48. Horobin, Simon. "Chaucer's Middle English". The Open Access Companion to the Canterbury Tales. Louisiana State University. Archived from the original on 3 December 2019. Retrieved 24 November 2019. The only appearances of their and them in Chaucer's works are in the Reeve's Tale, where they form part of the Northern dialect spoken by the two Cambridge students, Aleyn and John, demonstrating that at this time they were still perceived to be Northernisms
  49. Wycliffe, John. "Bible" (PDF). Wesley NNU. Archived (PDF) from the original on 2 February 2017. Retrieved 9 April 2015.
  50. 50.0 50.1 Lass 2000a.
  51. Görlach 1991, pp. 66–70.
  52. Nevalainen & Tieken-Boon van Ostade 2006, pp. 274–279.
  53. Cercignani 1981.
  54. 54.0 54.1 Lass 2006, pp. 46–47.
  55. How English evolved into a global language 2010.
  56. Romaine 2006, p. 586.
  57. 57.0 57.1 Mufwene 2006, p. 614.
  58. 58.0 58.1 Northrup 2013, pp. 81–86.
  59. Baker, Colin (1998). Encyclopedia of Bilingualism and Bilingual Education. Multilingual Matters. p. 311. ISBN 978-1-85359-362-8.
  60. 60.0 60.1 60.2 Graddol 2006.
  61. 61.0 61.1 61.2 Crystal 2003a.
  62. "Status of English Language Standard for Use in Civil Aviation" (PDF). International Civil Aviation Organization. April 2003. Retrieved 8 November 2013.
  63. McCrum, MacNeil & Cran 2003, pp. 9–10.
  64. 64.0 64.1 Romaine 1999a.
  65. Romaine 1999a, p. 2, "Other changes such as the spread and regularisation of do support began in the thirteenth century and were more or less complete in the nineteenth. Although do coexisted with the simple verb forms in negative statements from the early ninth century, obligatoriness was not complete until the nineteenth. The increasing use of do periphrasis coincides with the fixing of SVO word order. Not surprisingly, do is first widely used in interrogatives, where the word order is disrupted, and then later spread to negatives.".
  66. Leech et al. 2009, pp. 18–19.
  67. Mair & Leech 2006.
  68. Mair 2006.
  69. "EF English Proficiency Index 2019" (PDF). Retrieved 15 August 2024. (pp. 6–7).
  70. Breene, Keith (15 November 2019). "Which countries are best at English as a second language?". World Economic Forum. Archived from the original on 25 November 2016. Retrieved 29 November 2016.
  71. Crystal 2003b, p. 106.
  72. Crystal 2003a, p. 69.
  73. 73.0 73.1 Kachru 2006, p. 196.
  74. Svartvik & Leech 2006, p. 2.
  75. 75.0 75.1 Ryan 2013, Table 1.
  76. Office for National Statistics 2013, Key Points.
  77. National Records of Scotland 2013.
  78. Northern Ireland Statistics and Research Agency 2012, Table KS207NI: Main Language.
  79. Statistics Canada 2014.
  80. Australian Bureau of Statistics 2013.
  81. Statistics South Africa 2012, Table 2.5 Population by first language spoken and province (number).
  82. Statistics New Zealand 2014.
  83. 83.0 83.1 Bao 2006, p. 377.
  84. Rubino 2006.
  85. Patrick 2006a.
  86. Lim & Ansaldo 2006.
  87. Connell 2006.
  88. Schneider 2007.
  89. 89.0 89.1 Trudgill & Hannah 2008, p. 5.
  90. Trudgill & Hannah 2008, p. 4.
  91. European Commission 2012.
  92. Kachru 2006, p. 197.
  93. Trudgill & Hannah 2008, p. 2.
  94. Romaine 1999.
  95. Baugh & Cable 2002.
  96. Trudgill & Hannah 2008, pp. 8–9.
  97. Trudgill 2006.
  98. Ammon 2008, pp. 1537–1539.
  99. Svartvik & Leech 2006, p. 122.
  100. Trudgill & Hannah 2008, pp. 5–6.
  101. Deumert 2006, p. 130.
  102. Deumert 2006, p. 131.
  103. Ward, Rowena (2019). "'National' and 'Official' Languages Across the Independent Asia-Pacific". Journal of Multidisciplinary International Studies. 16 (1/2): 83–84. doi:10.5130/pjmis.v16i1-2.6510. The use of English in Australia is one example of both a de facto national and official language: it is widely used and is the language of government and the courts, but has never been legally designated as the country's official language.
  104. Oliver, Peter; Macklem, Patrick; Rosiers, Nathalie Des (10 August 2017). The Oxford Handbook of the Canadian Constitution. Oxford University Press. p. 556. ISBN 978-0-19-066482-4. Archived from the original on 21 February 2026. Both English and French are official languages, which means that they have "equality of status and equal rights and privileges as to their use...
  105. "Official Languages Act – 1985, c. 31 (4th Supp.)". Act current to July 11th, 2010. Department of Justice. Archived from the original on 5 January 2011. Retrieved 15 August 2010.
  106. "Charter of the French language". Légis Québec. Québec Official Publisher. 26 March 2024. Archived from the original on 6 June 2024. Retrieved 5 June 2024. French is the official language of Québec. Only French has that status.
  107. "Article 8 of the Constitution of Ireland". Irish Statute Book. January 2020. Archived from the original on 23 April 2022. Retrieved 5 June 2024. 1 The Irish language as the national language is the first official language. 2 The English language is recognised as a second official language.
  108. "Maori Language Act 1987". Archived from the original on 9 October 2014. Retrieved 18 December 2011.
  109. "Recognition for sign language". Television New Zealand. 6 April 2006. Archived from the original on 15 May 2011. Retrieved 30 October 2011.
  110. Huws, Catrin Fflur (June 2006). "The Welsh Language Act 1993: A Measure of Success?". Language Policy. 5 (2): 141–160. doi:10.1007/s10993-006-9000-0.
  111. "Irish language and Ulster Scots bill clears final hurdle in Parliament". BBC News. 26 October 2022. Archived from the original on 3 July 2024. Retrieved 27 October 2022.
  112. Ho, Vivian; Pannett, Rachel (1 March 2025). "A Trump order made English the official language of the U.S. What does that mean?". The Washington Post. Archived from the original on 1 March 2025. Retrieved 19 April 2025.
  113. "United States". The World Factbook. Central Intelligence Agency. 29 May 2024. Archived from the original on 21 March 2021. Retrieved 5 June 2024. Note: data represent the language spoken at home; the US has no official national language, but English has acquired official status in 32 of the 50 states; Hawaiian is an official language in the state of Hawaii, and 20 indigenous languages are official in Alaska.
  114. "Countries in which English Language is a Mandatory or an Optional Subject". The University of Winnipeg. Archived from the original on 31 October 2022. Retrieved 30 October 2022.
  115. "CIA World Factbook". Archived from the original on 22 March 2016.
  116. Meierkord 2006, p. 165.
  117. Brutt-Griffler 2006, pp. 690–691.
  118. 118.0 118.1 Northrup 2013.
  119. Phillipson 2004, p. 47.
  120. Conrad & Rubal-Lopez 1996, p. 261.
  121. United Nations 2010.
  122. Richter 2012, p. 29.
  123. Ammon 2006, p. 321.
  124. Wojcik 2006, p. 139.
  125. International Maritime Organization 2011.
  126. International Civil Aviation Organization 2011.
  127. Kachru 2006, p. 195.
  128. European Commission 2012, pp. 21, 19.
  129. Crystal 2000.
  130. Jambor 2007.
  131. Svartvik & Leech 2006, Chapter 12: English into the Future.
  132. Alcaraz Ariza & Navarro 2006.
  133. Gordin 2015.
  134. Brutt-Griffler 2006, pp. 694–695.
  135. Mesthrie 2010, p. 594.
  136. Annamalai 2006.
  137. Sailaja 2009, pp. 2–9.
  138. "Indiaspeak: English is our 2nd language". The Times of India. 14 March 2010. Archived from the original on 22 April 2016. Retrieved 5 January 2016.
  139. Desai, Sonalde B.; Dubey, Amaresh; Joshi, Brij Lal; Sen, Mitali; Shariff, Abusaleh; Vanneman, Reeve (2005). Human Development in India: Challenges for a Society in Transition (PDF). Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-806512-8. Archived from the original (PDF) on 11 December 2015. Retrieved 5 January 2016.
  140. Crystal 2004.
  141. Graddol 2010.
  142. Mazrui & Mazrui 1998.
  143. Crystal 2006.
  144. Crystal 2003b, p. 107.
  145. Trudgill 1999, p. 10.
  146. Trudgill 1999, p. 125.
  147. Hughes & Trudgill 1996, p. 3.
  148. Hughes & Trudgill 1996, p. 37.
  149. Hughes & Trudgill 1996, p. 40.
  150. Hughes & Trudgill 1996, p. 31.
  151. Clark & Asprey 2013.
  152. "Estuary English Q and A – JCW". Phon.ucl.ac.uk. Archived from the original on 11 January 2010. Retrieved 16 August 2010.
  153. Roach 2009, p. 4.
  154. Trudgill 1999, p. 80.
  155. Trudgill 1999, pp. 80–81.
  156. Aitken & McArthur 1979, p. 81.
  157. Romaine 1982.
  158. Hickey 2007.
  159. The Handbook of World Englishes. Wiley. 2020. p. 45. ISBN 978-1-119-16421-0.
  160. Labov 2012.
  161. Wells 1982, p. 34.
  162. Rowicka 2006.
  163. Toon 1982.
  164. Cassidy 1982.
  165. Boberg 2010.
  166. Labov, William; Sharon Ash; Charles Boberg (2006). The Atlas of North American English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. pp. 141, 148.
  167. Chambers, Jack K. (2010). "English in Canada" (PDF). Kingston, Ontario. p. 14. Retrieved 20 July 2012.
  168. Labov 1972.
  169. "Do You Speak American: What Lies Ahead". PBS. Archived from the original on 14 September 2007. Retrieved 15 August 2007.
  170. Thomas, Erik R. (2003). "Rural White Southern Accents" (PDF). Atlas of North American English. Mouton de Gruyter. p. 16. Archived from the original (PDF) on 22 December 2014. Retrieved 11 November 2015. [Later published as a chapter in: Bernd Kortmann and Edgar W. Schneider (eds) (2004). A Handbook of Varieties of English: A Multimedia Reference Tool. New York: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 300–324.]
  171. Levine & Crockett 1966.
  172. Schönweitz 2001.
  173. Montgomery 1993.
  174. Thomas 2008, pp. 95–96.
  175. Bailey 1997.
  176. McWhorter, John H. (2001). Word on the Street: Debunking the Myth of a "Pure" Standard English. Basic Books. p. 162. ISBN 978-0-7382-0446-8.
  177. Bailey 2001.
  178. Green 2002.
  179. Patrick 2006b.
  180. Eagleson 1982.
  181. Trudgill & Hannah 2002, pp. 16–21.
  182. Burridge 2010.
  183. Trudgill & Hannah 2002, pp. 24–26.
  184. Maclagan 2010.
  185. Gordon, Campbell & Hay et al. 2004.
  186. Dayag, Danilo (2008). "English-language media in the Philippines: Description and research". In Bautista, Ma. Lourdes; Bolton, Kingsley (eds.). Philippine English: Linguistic and Literary Perspectives. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. pp. 49–66. doi:10.5790/hongkong/9789622099470.003.0004. ISBN 978-962-209-947-0.
  187. Bautista, Maria Lourdes S. (2004). "Tagalog-English Code-switching as a Mode of Discourse" (PDF). Asia Pacific Education Review. 5 (2): 226–233. doi:10.1007/BF03024960. S2CID 145684166. Archived (PDF) from the original on 15 May 2022.
  188. Lanham 1982.
  189. Lass 2002.
  190. Trudgill & Hannah 2002, pp. 30–31.
  191. "Nigerian English". Encarta. Microsoft. Archived from the original on 9 September 2010. Retrieved 17 July 2012.
  192. Adegbija, Efurosibina (1989). "Lexico-semantic variation in Nigerian English". World Englishes. 8 (2): 165–177. doi:10.1111/j.1467-971X.1989.tb00652.x.
  193. Lawton 1982.
  194. Trudgill & Hannah 2002, p. 115.
  195. Trudgill & Hannah 2002, pp. 117–118.
  196. Lawton 1982, pp. 256–260.
  197. Trudgill & Hannah 2002, pp. 115–116.
  198. Sailaja 2009, pp. 19–24.
  199. Bjarkman, Peter C.; Hammond, Robert Matthew (1989). American Spanish Pronunciation. Washington, D.C.: Georgetown University Press. p. 226. ISBN 978-0-87840-099-7.
  200. Wolfram 2006, pp. 334–335.
  201. Carr & Honeybone 2007.
  202. Bermúdez-Otero & McMahon 2006.
  203. MacMahon 2006.
  204. International Phonetic Association 1999, pp. 41–42.
  205. König 1994, p. 534.
  206. Collins & Mees 2003, pp. 47–53.
  207. Trudgill & Hannah 2008, p. 13.
  208. Trudgill & Hannah 2008, p. 41.
  209. Brinton & Brinton 2010, pp. 56–59.
  210. Wells, John C. (8 February 2001). "IPA transcription systems for English". University College London. Archived from the original on 19 September 2018. Retrieved 3 September 2018.
  211. Giegerich 1992, pp. 56–57.
  212. Cohen 2012, p. 80.
  213. Collins & Mees 2003, pp. 46–50.
  214. Cruttenden 2014, p. 138.
  215. Flemming & Johnson 2007.
  216. Wells 1982, p. 167.
  217. Wells 1982, p. 121.
  218. Brinton & Brinton 2010, p. 60.
  219. König 1994, pp. 537–538.
  220. International Phonetic Association 1999, p. 42.
  221. Oxford Learner's Dictionary 2015, Entry "contract".
  222. Merriam Webster 2015, Entry "contract".
  223. Macquarie Dictionary 2015, Entry "contract".
  224. Brinton & Brinton 2010, p. 66.
  225. "Sentence stress". ESOL Nexus. British Council. Archived from the original on 3 December 2019. Retrieved 24 November 2019.
  226. Lunden, Anya (2017). "Duration, vowel quality, and the rhythmic pattern of English". Laboratory Phonology. 8: 27. doi:10.5334/labphon.37.
  227. 227.0 227.1 Trudgill & Hannah 2002, pp. 4–6.
  228. Lass 1992, pp. 90, 118, 610; Lass 2000, pp. 80, 656.
  229. Roach 2009, p. 53.
  230. Giegerich 1992, p. 36.
  231. Wells 1982.
  232. Lass 2000, p. 114.
  233. Wells 1982, pp. xviii–xix.
  234. Wells 1982, p. 493.
  235. 235.0 235.1 Swan 2006, p. 149.
  236. Mountford 2006.
  237. Neijt 2006.
  238. 238.0 238.1 238.2 238.3 Daniels & Bright 1996, p. 653.
  239. 239.0 239.1 Abercrombie & Daniels 2006.
  240. Mountford 2006, p. 156.
  241. Mountford 2006, pp. 157–158.
  242. Daniels & Bright 1996, p. 654.
  243. Dehaene 2009.
  244. McGuinness 1997.
  245. Shaywitz 2003.
  246. Mountford 2006, p. 159.
  247. Lawler 2006, p. 290.
  248. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 22.
  249. 249.0 249.1 249.2 249.3 Carter, Ronald; McCarthey, Michael; Mark, Geraldine; O'Keeffe, Anne (2016). English Grammar Today. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-1-316-61739-7.
  250. 250.0 250.1 Baugh, Albert; Cable, Thomas (2012). A history of the English language (6th ed.). Routledge. ISBN 978-0-415-65596-5.
  251. Payne & Huddleston 2002.
  252. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 56–57.
  253. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 55.
  254. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 54–55.
  255. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 57.
  256. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 530.
  257. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 528.
  258. 258.0 258.1 König 1994, p. 540.
  259. Mair 2006, pp. 148–149.
  260. Huddleston, Rodney D.; Pullum, Geoffrey K.; Reynolds, Brett (2022). A student's introduction to English grammar (2nd ed.). Cambridge University Press. pp. 124–126. ISBN 978-1-316-51464-1.
  261. 261.0 261.1 "they". Oxford English Dictionary (Online ed.). Oxford University Press. Template:OEDsub
  262. "Singular "They"". APA Style. Archived from the original on 21 October 2020. Retrieved 24 November 2021.
  263. Leech 2006, p. 69, "Nominative is a traditional name for the subjective case".
  264. O'Dwyer 2006, "English has subjective, objective and possessive cases.".
  265. Greenbaum & Nelson 2002.
  266. Sweet 2014, p. 52, "But in that special class of nouns called personal pronouns we find a totally different system of case-inflection, namely, a nominative case (he) and an objective case (him)".
  267. Jespersen 2007, pp. 173–185.
  268. Huddleston & Pullum 2002.
  269. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 425–426.
  270. McMahon 2012, p. 182.
  271. Lee, Chelsea (31 October 2019). "Welcome, singular "they"". American Psychological Association. Archived from the original on 14 February 2020. Retrieved 24 November 2021.
  272. Kamm, Oliver (12 December 2015). "The Pedant: The sheer usefulness of singular 'they' is obvious". The Times. Archived from the original on 19 June 2019. Retrieved 24 November 2021.
  273. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 426.
  274. 274.0 274.1 Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 58.
  275. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 598–600.
  276. 276.0 276.1 Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 51.
  277. König 1994, p. 541.
  278. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 50.
  279. Peters 2004, "be" p. 66.
  280. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 75, 91, 113–114.
  281. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 208–210.
  282. 282.0 282.1 Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 51–52.
  283. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 210–211.
  284. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 50–51.
  285. "Finite and Nonfinite Clauses". MyEnglishGrammar.com. Archived from the original on 7 December 2019. Retrieved 7 December 2019.
  286. Dixon 1982.
  287. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 274.
  288. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 565–566.
  289. McArthur 1992, pp. 64, 610–611.
  290. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 1209–1219.
  291. König 1994, p. 553.
  292. Müller 2020, p. 666.
  293. König 1994, p. 550.
  294. "Cases of Nouns and Pronouns". Guide to Grammar and Writing. Archived from the original on 16 November 2019. Retrieved 24 November 2019.
  295. König 1994, p. 551.
  296. Miller 2002, pp. 60–69.
  297. König 1994, p. 545.
  298. König 1994, p. 557.
  299. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 94–98.
  300. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 114.
  301. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 786–790.
  302. Miller 2002, pp. 26–27.
  303. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 7–8.
  304. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, pp. 1365–1370.
  305. Peters 2004, "dummy subject" p. 167, "there" p. 537.
  306. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 1370.
  307. Huddleston & Pullum 2002, p. 1366.
  308. Halliday & Hasan 1976.
  309. Schiffrin 1988.
  310. "How many words are there in the English language?". Oxford Dictionaries. Archived from the original on 9 September 2017. Retrieved 13 September 2017.
  311. 311.0 311.1 311.2 311.3 Algeo 1999.
  312. Leech et al. 2009, pp. 24–50.
  313. Algeo 1999, pp. 584–585.
  314. 314.0 314.1 314.2 Kastovsky 2006.
  315. 315.0 315.1 Crystal 2003b, p. 129.
  316. Crystal 2003b, pp. 120–121.
  317. "What is the proportion of English words of French, Latin, or Germanic origin?". Ask the experts. Oxford University Press. 2008. Archived from the original on 17 August 2008.
  318. Denning, Kessler & Leben 2007, p. 7.
  319. Nation 2001, p. 265.
  320. Denning, Keith (2007). English Vocabulary Elements. Oxford University Press. p. 34. ISBN 978-0-19-516802-0.
  321. Solodow, Joseph (2010). Latin Alive: The Survival of Latin in English and the Romance Languages. Cambridge University Press. p. 196. ISBN 978-0-521-51575-7.
  322. Crystal 2003b, pp. 124–127.
  323. Algeo 1999, pp. 80–81.
  324. 324.0 324.1 Gottlieb 2006, p. 196.
  325. Burnley 1992, pp. 409–499, "Latin and French each account for a little more than 28 percent of the lexis recorded in the Shorter Oxford English Dictionary (Finkenstaedt & Wolff 1973)".
  326. Romaine 1999, p. 4.
  327. Denning, Kessler & Leben 2007.
  328. Brutt-Griffler 2006, p. 692.
  329. Gottlieb 2006, p. 197.
  330. Gottlieb 2006, p. 198.
  331. 331.0 331.1 Gottlieb 2006, p. 202.

Bibliography[edit | edit source]

External links[edit | edit source]

Template:Description of English

Lua error in package.lua at line 80: module 'Module:Portal/images/l' not found.